ExplicitNovels

By Steamy StoriesSociety & Culture Philosophy Personal Journals Sexuality

ExplicitNovels episodes

October 20, 2025 Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 10
Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 10
Interrogated Until Dawn
In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the
podcast at Explicit
Novels.

Wakefulness is a race we cannot not win; Sleep is
remorseless as all salvation should
be
"Are you his real girlfriends?" Gerry, a shorter,
stout girl with short black hair inquired.
"It doesn't work that way," Chastity confessed.
"Zane is our property and we rent him out for social functions."
"No you don't," I laughed. "Chastity and Hope
are good friends and we came out for dinner and a movie."
"If you aren't dating anyone in particular there is
going to be a party next Saturday. It is by special invitation only, it is a
block party but we could call you when we find out," Erin offered.
"Hey, babes," this guy greeted us, or more
appropriately, the ladies around me.
He was rather average looking; perhaps he would have looked
better if his face wasn't constantly burned by the Sun and he avoided smoking
joints and drinking so much. I figured he was about twenty or so. He was
unlikely to have anything resembling a regular girlfriend or even regular sex
because he paid little heed to his looks or his wardrobe.
His chief companion was a weasely guy; not the shifty sort,
but the blood-thirsty feral kind. He was short and wiry with an anger that came
from unrealized ambition and recognition; probably a vicious fighter but used
to striking from the blind side. The final guy was tall and skinny, suffering
from shyness exacerbated by the presence of women.
Erin and Gerry looked at the new guy, snorted derisively and
turned back to me.
"Here's our number," Erin said as she took out a
pen and wrote her digits on my palm. "Call on Thursday and we'll tell you
where we can meet." I nodded because I was grappling with the rudeness
these girls were showing this guy and his buddies.
"What, going to be a party?" the guy leered.
"By invitation," Erin responded, "College
students only." I was starting to feel for this guy.
"What, is Zane boy and his Kappa Sig whores good enough
for you sluts, but real working men are not?" he taunted us.
"Don't do that," I warned him, putting a hand to his
chest as he stepped forward and tried to put his hands on Erin's and Hope's
asses. I'm not sure what Erin would do but Hope was likely to dislocate his
jaw.
"Take your hand off me, jack ass," he growled. His
weasely buddy looked ready to pounce.
"We should call it a night," I told the ladies.
"Erin, Gerry, I'll call later. Ladies, let's get out of here." Erin
and Gerry tossed a worried look dumbass's way, then smiled to me and left. My
companions and I left by a different way. Since we were heading out the easiest
way to the parking lot, the three guys followed us.
"Hey, you sissy bastard, why are you afraid to
share?" he mocked me, but really, was sissy bastard the best he could do?
I sensed him coming up behind us as we exited the mall so I spun around, as did
the girls.
"So how much do these Kappa Sigs cost?" he
chuckled. "It can't be that much if you are buying these whores two at a
time. I'll give you twenty for them both."
"Walk away, Zane," Chastity urged me quietly.
"Let it go."
"You are right," I bit down my anger, "not
only does he not have the money, he couldn't satisfy a woman even if he could
convince one to accept payment."
"Mother fucker," he snarled, and shoved me back. I
had had enough.
"Go back to your playmates," I warned him calmly,
"I'm not someone you want to be badmouthing ladies around."
"Whatchya gonna do, Fucker?" he shot back.
"How about when I finish kicking your ass, I'm gonna bang both the bitches
you brought tonight? Then I'm going to ride those whores you were on the video with."
"Oh, you shouldn't have said that," breathed Hope.
I was not the one she was admonishing, either.
"Apologize to these two ladies right now and pledge to
never go near the Kappa Sigs and I'll let you leave here under your own
power," I responded.
"I was afraid this shit-hole would never fight,"
the weasel guy sneered. I looked to the third guy.
"Do you know the number for the hospital?" I asked
him. He nodded. "Good." The main talker started to shift his body
into an aggressive stance but had the nerves of a bully, not a fighter. My
first strike rocked him back on his feet and gave me the time I needed for his
buddy.
The buddy got a quick but unskilled jab off. I blocked it
and popped him hard, nearly knocking him over. I spun back to the Talker, set him
up with a strike, and then kicked him so hard that I sent him flying out of the
fight. The Weasel lashed out again; I caught his arm and drove my knee into his
stomach. I kept that up for eight more knee-strikes until he ceased struggling
and slumped to the ground.
"Make that call," I told the third guy, then
grabbed my girls and ran for the car.
"Why are we running?" Hope asked as we got into my
car.
"They already know who I am but you two are unknown.
Face it," I reasoned with them, "if you two get dragged down to the
police station, that could be big trouble."
"And since you are already known, you are
screwed," Chastity muttered.
"Yes, basically. Once I get you two safely back to your
dorm, I'll turn myself in and deal with the consequences," I informed
them.
"We'll talk to Gorman when we get back," Hope
said.
"That kind of voids the reason for fleeing the
scene," I pointed out.
"What is it about you, dates, and the police?"
Chastity chided me.
"Hey, now, only half my dates have ended with police
involvement," I complained.
"Zane, do you realize how horrible those odds
are?" Hope noted.
"Does this mean no second date?" I joked.
"I think we want a do-over on this one," Hope
grinned. "I think we were all hoping for a different kind of excitement
when we got back to your place."
"Groan, it would sort of suck for you two to be in my
room when the cops come for me," I sighed. That was the end of our
conversation, because it would suck and we had no choice.
Once I had Hope and Chastity back to their dorm, I made my
way back to my place and changed. Since we were normally required to be in
uniform, we had gone to Aunt Jill's to change into 'normal' attire, but I had
decided we didn't have the time for it on the way back. I gave Coach Gorman a
call and explained the events, minus my two friends. She told me to stay put.
It was past midnight when I received a call from the Coach.
"Zane, please come to my office," she told me.
"I'll be right there," I responded, as I slipped
off my bed. The campus was still and dark as I made my way to the Security
Center.
There were only two offices with lights on, that of the
night officer and Gorman's office. Inside, I found Gorman behind her desk and a
Sheriff's Deputy sitting in a chair opposite her and angled to look at me and the
door.
"I told you he would come," Gorman reprimanded the
officer.
"He ran once; I had reason to believe he would rabbit
again," the man answered.
"Cowardice is not a trait I attribute to Mr.
Braxton," Gorman commented dryly.
"That may be the case," he replied. "Mr.
Braxton, I want to ask you some questions about what happened at the mall this
evening around 9:30."
"I went to see a movie. When I came out, I was accosted
by three men, and when I attempted to leave, they followed me to the parking
lot where I proceeded to beat the crap out of them," I confessed.
"So you admit putting two men in the hospital?"
the Sheriff's Deputy inquired.
"Yes, sir. I struck the taller one in the face, pivoted
and did a downward block to the smaller guy, following through with an uppercut
to his jaw. I did another strike to the first guy, then did a jump kick, sorry
Coach, to his sternum, putting him out of the fight. The smaller guy righted
himself, struck, and I caught him in an arm bar. I then brought my knee to his
stomach, sorry Coach, and struck him repeatedly with it, sorry Coach," I
outlined the fight.
"Thank you. But why are you apologizing to Coach
Gorman?" the Deputy asked.
"He's apologizing for not using Karate moves,"
Dana informed him. "I'm his Karate Coach as well as Head of
Security."
"And a hell of a soccer coach, or so I'm told," I
grinned sadly.
"That is nice. Now, there was a report of two women
being with you," the officer said. "Who were they? I need to
interview them."
"I'm not going to deny there were other women there but
I won't name names. There could be academic consequences for fighting and I
want to spare them that," I explained.
"Son, I could tack on a charge of obstruction of
justice to go with your two counts of assault and one of fleeing the scene of a
crime," he related.
"Okay. Do what you have to do," I declared.
"I will not turn on my friends."
"In that case, I am placing you under arrest," the
Deputy stated, as he stood up and Mirandized me. He brought out the cuffs and
led me away.
Back at the Sheriff's Office, I sat down with SD Burrows, my
arresting officer, and we worked on his report. It turned out I could type and
he could peck, so I convinced him to dictate the report for him because I
desperately needed some sleep. A female Sheriff's Deputy gave our case, and me,
a double-take.
"What have you got here?" the woman asked.
"Two counts of Assault, fleeing the scene, and
obstruction of justice," Burrows said.
"Zane Braxton?" she inquired.
"Yeah. We have him in a report for that fight at the
Kappa Sigma House last Saturday, though no charges were filed," he
informed her. "I went to the University, that's Freedom Fellowship, and he
turned himself in."
"Why did you run?" She turned to me. I groaned and
lowered my head.
"Apparently, he was protecting the identity of the two
women he was with; most likely fellow FFU students," Barrows filled her
in. She nodded and went on her way.
"Okay," he said when we finished, "let's get
you processed and put you into the general holding cell. Do you want to call
your lawyer?"
"I'd rather get some sleep," I confided in him.
"You will be arraigned tomorrow morning at 9:00 so have
someone by then," he advised me. After that was the tedious process of
fingerprints and the pictures before they finally moved me to the 'overnight'
holding cell.
Inside were two benches and nine guys. Five crowded onto one
bench, two biker-type guys lounged on the second bench, and two were left to
stand against the bars. I was really tired.
"I'm really tired," I explained to the more
tattooed and bald biker-guy, "get off my God-damn bench." There was a
hush in the cell.
"What did you say, Pussy?" the guy said as he
stood up. He had an inch on me and fifty pounds or so. His buddy was standing
as well.
"I've put two guys in the hospital tonight already. I'm
more than willing to put your heads through the bars, Asshole. Now get off my
God-damn bench," I growled.
"Braxton, I don't want any trouble from you," a
passing Deputy commented.
"What's he in for?" the lead biker asked the
Deputy.
"He put two guys in the hospital for talking to his
ladies, as best as we can figure," the officer stated.
"What are these two in for?" I inquired, while
keeping my eyes on the bikers.
"Misdemeanor drug possession," the Deputy answered.
I smiled evilly at the bikers.
"Get off my God-damn bench. I need a nap," I
seethed and they back-side-stepped out of my way. As I said, I was really
cranky.
For whatever reason, no one attacked me in my sleep, and I
was definitely dead to the world within five minutes of my head hitting the
hard surface of my contested bench. I dreamed of ice cream and pizza, and
scantily clad babes bringing me ice cream and pizza, confirming that while
exhausted, I was not dead.
"Mr. Braxton," a strange yet not totally
unfamiliar voice said as she shook me awake. I looked up into the deep, earthy
brown eyes of the female Deputy that I'd seen earlier. "They need you in
Interrogation Room One." I sat up and rubbed my eyes, realized I didn't
have a watch, so I inquired as to the time, a little past 2:00.
"Okay, but I've already confessed," I mumbled as I
stood up. "I'm not sure what more I can say." She turned and walked
out of the cell, where a second female officer was holding the door. Alarm
bells were going off. While I've never been to a US jail before, I'd seen
enough police procedural shows to know the cops never let the convict get
behind them.
Girls do it all the time, when they want to show off their
ass, and I stupidly was caught doing just that, as her smirk over her shoulder
revealed. She shut the door when I left and walked down the hall with one in
front of me and one behind. Sure enough, they took me into an interrogation
room, and the unknown one took a seat opposite me while the slightly more
familiar one stood behind my chair.
"Mr. Braxton, we understand you have refused your right
to counsel; is that correct?" the one with Urquhart on her name tag said.
"Technically, no. I have refused to call for a lawyer
but I plan to engage one in the morning," I admitted.
"We would like to ask you some questions, if that is
okay?" Deputy Urquhart said.
"Sure," I leaned back. The other officer put her
hands on my shoulders. Without really thinking about it, I reached across my
chest to the opposite shoulder and ran my fingertips along the fingertips of
the woman's hand. My interrogator noted the gesture.
"You were in an altercation at the Kappa Sigma House
last weekend. What can you tell us about that?" she asked.
"I imagine saying things like 'it wasn't official' and
'it was within city limits' is pointless, so I guess I was shoved into the
girls' bathroom by five guys and got my ass kicked," I explained.
"Five guys decided to beat you up? Was there a
reason?" she persisted. The other officer began rubbing her fingers along
with mine.
"Short story, none of your business; longer version,
these frat boys were messing with some of the ladies I came to the party with
and I got the ladies away. Later, they came for payback and a fight ensued. I
got my ladies out, then went back to the Kappa Sigs to see if everything was
okay."
"But neither the FFU girls nor the Sorority pressed
charges so we don't know who they are, and now you are in another fight, women
are involved, but you won't tell us who they are either," she outlined.
"Basically, yes," I replied.
"You are looking at some very serious trouble if these
girls don't step forward or you don't tell us who they are," she
explained. I took the time to move my free hand behind me and onto the thigh of
the officer there. In seconds, I had spider-climbed my hand to her crotch. She
tensed up, pushed away from me, then rocked forward until her breasts bracketed
my head.
"Well, since that's not going to happen, how about we
get something to eat?" I sighed. I figured that sleep wasn't likely so I
might as well toss around some sexual innuendo to lighten the mood.
"You are looking at serious jail time and your first
thought is to order out?" the interrogator questioned.
"I was hoping to eat in, actually," I grinned.
"Oh, and what makes you think that is going to
happen?" she questioned me with a sexual undertone.
"Two female officers, you are not taking notes, and
I've been frigging your partner behind my back for nearly a minute now without
her putting my head through the table," I explained.
She stared at me for a second, not sure if I was exhibiting
bravado or I was really playing into their game. Apparently her partner
expressed to her visually that I was indeed playing with her.
"Well, what do you have in mind?" she gave a
lopsided grin. "I'm Haley and she's Tara."
"First off," I stood up, moved the chair away, and
turned to Tara, "I'd like to do this." I ran my hands down her sides,
around to cup the ass she'd shown me in the cell while I kissed her.
Tara pulled my lips down to her ear and neck while I raised
her leg up until her knee was at my hip level. When I began working on her belt
buckle, her hands came around and helped me until it swung loose and she
lowered it to the ground. A rapid mutual stripping off of the clothes followed.
"You two want to slow down?" Haley joked as she
came up behind me.
"Fuck, this thing is huge," Tara gasped past me to
her partner. Since her hand had surrounded my cock, I had to imagine she had a
flair for the dramatic. "He's twice as big as my husband." Oh, Hell!
Husband? I guess if I was a better guy, I'd end things right now, but I'm an
okay guy, not a saint.
"If he complains, remind him that he's sleeping with
that tramp of a sister you have," Haley teased.
"God, yes," Tara moaned happily, "Let's get a
condom on this bad boy and see if he performs as advertised. If he's anything
like his video, I can't wait to show this to Bill and let's see how he likes
it."
"Whoa," I interjected. "Who is your husband,
Bill, and is he going to want to kill me?" Tara slid down my body, licking
my shaft and balls as she went, retrieved a condom from her pants, and came
back up along the same path.
"Don't you worry, Zane; he's a bouncer at the Fallout
Shelter," Tara assured me.
Clearly I had no idea what that was so Tara enlightened me.
"It's a popular college club. You can't get in there
legally anyway."
"Your sister?" I questioned. As for the club, was
an ID the only thing in the way? Simple.
"She's a bartender there, the slut. She's still pissed
that I put her husband away," Haley explained.
"What'd he go in for?" This was getting more and
more twisted. Haley began rubbing her nearly naked body against mine from
behind.
"Arms trafficking. He was sentenced to twelve years
down in Fairview," Haley murmured, "Now, let's put that tongue to
better use." Arms trafficking, at least I'm learning about firearms at
school.
I turned Tara around and pushed her up against the table
next to Haley.
"How are we going to do this?" Haley asked.
"You both get up on the table and I'll give it a
shot," I told them. "I am so far past exhausted that I feel
invincible."
I crouched down, placing Haley's left and Tara's right
between my legs, and began to massage their cunts in tandem. I moved up to
Haley first, kissing her cunt lips, then making three passes with my tongue,
parting her lips and tasting her fluids as they began to flow. I then
transferred my attention to Tara, this time sucking on her already excited
clit.
"Make out," I suggested to the objects of my
affections.
"We are not like that," Tara told me. Well, that
sucked, or more like, I was going to be the only one sucking, which made my job
a lot harder. Now I had to increase the activities of my fingers to keep them
boiling, and finally I sent Tara over the edge with clitoral stimulation with
my lips and teeth.
"Oh, God!" she cried out shrilly. Her legs wrapped
around my shoulders and squeezed me tightly to her, temporarily pulling my hand
away from Haley's honey trap. The second I could pry myself free of Tara's
legs, I stood over Haley and began sliding my cock into her hot, steamy cunt.
"Ah," she moaned, "give it to me just like that, oh, yeah."
I pushed in slowly. By her tightness, I figured it had been
some time since she'd had sex.
"Oh, fuck, she went on.
"Bigger than Chris?" Tara chuckled, somewhat
breathless. Chris? Who the fuck was Chris? If I had to deal with another
husband, I was going to seek out a non-extradition country.
"Chris?" I ground out, as I picked up my pounding
of Haley.
"My, ugh, ex, ugh, damn, you are , ugh, good,"
Haley grunted. "Caught, oh, yeah, him, banging a, ugh, co-ed, ugh,
divorced his, ass."
What the hell? Could no one in this town keep it in their
pants? Had I come home to where I truly belonged?
"How is he?" Tara asked.
"I'm, hmm, plotting out, yeah, baby, that, ugh, mile,
oh, good, between his, hmm, school and, fuck, yeah, his home." Haley urged
me on harder with her thighs on my ass and her fingernails on my shoulders and
back.
Lucky me; Lancaster city limits end right past the Kappa
Sigma house, then it's all county up to the campus gates. I already had a city
cop waiting for second round and now I was adding to frustrated Sheriff's
Deputies figuring out how to commit legal malfeasance on my ass. I was so
distracted, I literally collided with Haley's face as she grabbed the back of
my head and pulled me down.
Kissing, I understood; the licking of Tara's juices off my
face is somewhat unexpected. I caught Tara mesmerized by the show, though I was
really not in a position to push them together because Haley started going off.
"You bastard," she growled, "bastard,
bastard, fuck, fuck, you Bastard!!"
She bucked up against me with powerful jabs that rotated and
lifted her hips into my downward thrusts. She made this hissing noise through
her clenched teeth as her orgasm gripped her body in one massive seizure. How
exactly do you explain fucking a female officer to death?
"Did, is she going to be okay?" Tara worried. How
in the Hell am I supposed to know?
"Oh, Gawd," Haley finally gasped. "Do you date
older women?"
"Ah, I don't know, since I may be going to prison
soon," I responded cautiously.
"That's not going to be a problem," Tara said
seductively as she tilted my sweaty face her way. "Those guys dropped the
charges. Your lawyers are processing you out right now."
"A less deviant personality would be upset by what you
two just did," I groaned, "but since the sex has been really good and
I haven't cum yet, all I really want to know is, do we have to stop now or can
we keep going?" They exchanged glances, then turned on me with a hunger
worthy of she-wolves. Fortunately, I was feeling pretty damn Alpha wolf right
then too. Yes, I'm an idiot.
An hour later we were all finishing getting dressed when I
slumped back on the table and put an arm over my eyes to shield me from the
overhead florescent lights.
"You okay, Zane?" Tara asked.
"Nothing wrong here, but I did have this fantasy that
I'd get a good night's sleep tonight. I'm not sure how I'm going to get through
classes," I relayed to them.
"The weekend is almost here," Haley said as she
pulled me up and off the table. I stumbled into her arms and she gave me one
more saucy kiss. "Now we better produce your body before too many
questions are asked."
"Don't worry, we'll keep in touch with you to make sure
those guys don't cause you any trouble," Tara grinned.
"Which guys?" I asked for clarification.
"Exactly," Haley smiled. Translation: whatever
excuse works. "Let's go." We three had all made it out the door and
about fifteen steps down the hall when a voice called out behind us.
"Zane." It was Hudson Lane, the school's lawyer.
My two new friends and I turned around and I didn't have to
be told how bad things were. Lane and another woman had come out of the door
next to the interrogation room I'd just left. That would be the room on the
other side of the one-way glass.
"Hey, Ms. Lane," I grinned, even as the blood
drained out of my face. "Been here long?"
"About an hour," she smiled knowingly.
"I can explain," I gulped. My two cop buddies were
very silent on the matter.
"This is going to be good," Lane told the woman
standing next to her. The stranger looked intrigued.
"See, I ended up in a cell with some drug smugglers and
it necessitated a full-body cavity search," I offered hopefully.
"While that is a possibility, far-fetched perhaps, why
were the officers required to also be without their clothing?" the unnamed
lawyer asked. I stared at her.
"That's Zane's way of asking who you are," Hudson
smiled.
"Oh, my apology. I'm Sophia Brigitte Messier. I was hired
to represent you in this matter," the lawyer answered.
"Oh, okay. The officers discovered that they might have
had drug residue on their uniforms and had to remove them before the drugs
could take effect," I lied.
"And the physical Olympics that ensued?" Brigitte
smirked.
"CPR, I was having a bad reaction to, something,"
I groaned.
"For an hour? You are lucky to be alive," she said
with a straight face.
"I often feel that way too, lucky to be alive, that
is," I clarified.
"Officers, I think we are done here tonight," Lane
told my female Deputies. They both took a deep breath, Tara smirked at me, then
they both departed down the hall. "Let's go, Zane; it is time to get you
home." I moved aside so that Lane and Messier could walk past me, but Lane
put her hand to my back and moved me forward.
"No, you don't," she laughed. "You need to
get to campus before daylight."
"Couldn't you stash me in a motel room for twenty-four
hours?" I stifled a yawn. Lane shook her head and steered me out. As I was
leaving the station, a short, burly Deputy brushed past me. His name tag read
Chris Urquhart. Well, fuck a duck, Haley's ex is a Sheriff's Deputy too.
"Zane, are you okay?" Lane asked with some
concern.
"Let's get out of here before that guy figures out I just
nailed his ex-wife," I whispered to her.
"My car is this way," Brigitte motioned to us, and
we hastily made to her car and sped away.
"Just so I have this straight," Brigitte turned to
Lane, "you let this guy live among an entire school of young ladies?"
"I'd trust my daughter if I had one," Hudson
declared. "Zane's reliable and loyal, if sexually, "
"Promiscuous, aggressive, dynamic, Brigitte added.
"I can only imagine how this story is going to be received around the bar
where I hang out. I'm not sure anyone will believe me."
"This has never happened to you before?" Lane
teased us both.
"Going to a hospital and intimidating witnesses,
happens all the time. Going to the station to retrieve my client, only to find
him, I don't even know how to describe all those sexual acts he perpetrated on
those two female officers, still having sex with two of his arresting officers,
how does this happen to someone?" Brigitte wondered.
"That's Zane," Lane answered. "Zane, have you
ever turned down an offer of sex?"
"Recently," I thought about it, "technically,
yes I have."
"Really?" Lane sounded surprised.
"Well, she said I could do anything to her, and I told
her I wanted to cuddle," I told them. "Does that count?"
"A girl throws herself at you and all you want to do is
cuddle?" Brigitte said. "If it wasn't for what I witnessed over the
past hour, I might think you were gay."
"She is a really nice girl who is worried about the
nature of our relationship. She didn't really want to have sex, she wanted to
be appreciated, so I held her and talked to her and we fell asleep in each
other's arms," I explained.
"Is this the guy you think is a threat to our girls at
Freedom Fellowship?" Lane questioned.
"I actually wish my boyfriend had felt that way. He was
all about quick sex and rolling over, and private time was spending the night
at a club with his friends," Brigitte mulled it over, then, "Oh, God,
I unloaded on the two of you. I don't even know either one of you."
"Zane makes women around him do all kinds of crazy
things," Lane chuckled. "Blame him."
"Honestly, Ms. Messier, you need to take a good swim to
unwind," I noted. "Not power-laps either, but diving and swimming
deep, fun stuff." Silence followed.
"How did you know I was a swimmer? I competed in
college," Brigitte inquired.
"You have that kind of body, plus the way your roll
your shoulders and hips," I responded.
"I thought you would say something like my breasts were
small," she stated.
"What do you mean? You have great breasts. That green
half-cup is a really good choice for you, too," I told her.
"How, Brigitte stammered.
"I notice women," I explained. "Brown eyes,
set tight on an aquiline nose, shoulder length black hair, but you probably
feel you need a haircut, fine bone structure, five foot ten, and maybe 115
pounds, slender, and you regularly wax." More silence followed.
"How old is he, again?" Brigitte asked Hudson.
"I swear he's only eighteen; we checked. All we can
figure is that it is genetic. Apparently his father was a real hellion,"
Lane related. "We are lucky there aren't dozens of little Zane s out
there."
"Maybe that is why my Dad told me to never use my real
name when I first asked him for dating advice," I mused.
"I thought your parents died when you were
fifteen," Brigitte asked.
"They did, but I started dating when I was
twelve," I enlightened her.
"You were dating when you were twelve?" Hudson
gawked.
"If it is any consolation, she was sixteen," I
offered.
"How do you date a sixteen-year-old when you are
twelve?" Brigitte wondered.
"She was upset because some other girls were bothering
her. I started up a conversation and then I asked her out and she said
yes," I stated what was obvious to me.
"Tell me you didn't have sex," Lane said.
"No, I didn't have sex. I was a virgin until I went to
Thailand," I filled them in.
"No sex of any kind?" Brigitte asked.
"I didn't say that. I mean, she was gorgeous and,
filled out so much more than girls in my class, and she wanted to show me
stuff," I continued. Silence followed us into the campus parking lot.
"We'll see you up to your room," Hudson told me as
we got out of the car. At this point, I figured I could make a run for it, but
then Gorman would probably let them into my room eventually anyway. I
considered leaving the campus forever but I couldn't leave Rio behind. Finally,
I surrendered to the inevitable.
Not because I'm egotistical or believe I'm sexually
irresistible but because all I want to do is sleep, and that seems to draw
women to me like nails to a magnet. My life would have been so much easier if
I'd lied and told Brigitte she was a stick and claimed Hudson was unremarkable.
Of course, my hell-bound mind referenced that Hudson was definitely bi-sexual
and Brigitte was lonely.
"I need you to sign some papers," Brigitte told me
as we entered the dorm.
"Can I grab a shower first?" I responded. Ms.
Messier and Lane exchanged looks.
"Of course, Zane," Lane replied. "We'll go
over our notes until you get back."
In reality, lawyers are struggling guys in cheap suits with
bad diets and an under-developed sense of humor.
In my world, they are leggy babes with overcharged libidos
and a penchant for mixing business with pleasure. I fully expected a lesbian
love fest when I got back to my room from my shower so I was a bit surprised
when I got back and found them sitting on opposite ends of the bed in awkward
conversation.
I'm standing there with a white towel around my waist and my
flesh covered in a sheen of steam-borne water. Brigitte couldn't take her eyes
off me and licked her lips like I was a piece of prime rib. Hudson looked at
her and visually teased me seductively; she had used me as bait to get at her
newfound colleague. I'd hate her if she wasn't so damn hot. I'm going to have
to add Nuvigil to the Viagra I need to start taking.
"Zane, why don't you sit down next to Brigitte and we
can conclude our business," Hudson smiled and gave me a wink. Great, I've
gone from her sex toy to her accomplice. I sat down next to Brigitte, our
thighs rubbing against each other. She nervously pulled out some papers and a
notepad from her briefcase and held them up for me to look over. At the same
time, Hudson scooted down the bed until she was wedged in on my other side.
"Here is the itinerary I followed," she began.
"Okay, good," I nodded. I would have paid more
attention except Hudson touched my jaw and pulled my head away from Brigitte
and my lips into hers.
"My interview, maybe I should, Brigitte stuttered,
then fell totally quiet when I rested a hand on her thigh right above the knee.
Hudson and I kept making out, even after she pushed me back
on the bed and hovered over me. I kept a hand resting on Brigitte's hip and I
felt her shift so she was closer to facing the two of us.
"Keep him busy," Hudson suddenly told Brigitte as
she pulled up and away and began taking her shirt off. She looked back and
forth between me and Lane for three seconds before leaning in on me.
"Are you okay with this?" she said in a throaty
growl. I figured less was more so I simply nodded. She started kissing me
tentatively so I ran my hand through her hair and pulled her closer. Her
position was ungainly so I figured she'd turn on her side and lay beside me.
Instead, she vaulted me and straddled my hips.
"Are you really sure you are okay with this?" she
panted.
"If you are asking me if I want to have sex with you,
then yes, I have been fantasizing about having sex with you since I first saw
you, Brigitte." Not really the truth, but she did have a nice, firm,
athletic body and I did want to know it better. On my tombstone I want these
words transcribed: He was just curious.
"Thank God," she confessed, as her eyes lit up
with passion, "because I haven't had sex in nine months and watching you
for the past hour and a half has been murder."
"Are you going to make love to him with your clothes
on?" Hudson teased Brigitte.
"Oh, right," Brigitte admitted. She rolled off
toward Hudson and began hiking up her skirt and working down her pantyhose and
panties.
"Don't go anywhere," she demanded of me.
"This is my room; I'm hardly going to make a run for
the door," I joked back. I pulled off my towel, rolled onto my side, and
returned to kissing Brigitte. Every time she revealed a new portion of her
body, I dove on it, tasting, kissing, and nibbling every inch.
Hudson finished getting undressed first despite Brigitte's
frantic efforts. She was content to watch me and the new lawyer go at it. When
Brigitte finished stripping she pulled me on top of her with her legs pinning
my hips to her. I reached between her legs and stroked her kitty.
"Is there anything you want me to do first?" I
questioned her with a husky tone.
She let me rub my fingers over her cunt several times before
she nodded vigorously.
"Scoot to the top of the bed," I requested.
Brigitte crab-walked to the head of the bed while Hudson let her move past,
then shot me a 'clever boy' look. I crawled forth on all fours between
Brigitte's legs and gave her a famished look before lowering my lips to her
muff.
"Umm," she moaned as I rested my upper lip against
her clit while I inserted my tongue deep into her liquid folds, already
dripping with her need. I worked her over for over a minute before I noted
Hudson poised right above my head. I parted Brigitte's legs farther apart and
began kissing down her thighs toward the underside of her knees.
"No, Brigitte pleaded.
"Close your eyes and concentrate on my lips," I
instructed her. When she did so, I exchanged another quick look to Hudson, then
went lower on Brigitte's thighs. Hudson's arms straddled Brigitte's body and
she lowered her face onto Brigitte's cunt.
"Yeah," Brigitte purred, as Hudson slowly sucked
on her clit. We kept up the pressure on our latest friend for several minutes
before she finally clued in that there were two sets of lips engaging her
body's erogenous zones.
"Ms. Lane, Hudson, I don't think, oh, Brigitte's
protest was stifled by Hudson's vigorous suction of her clit.
I gave Ms. Messier about fifteen seconds to decide whether
or not she wanted to fight Hudson off but when her hands quested down to gently
hold Hudson's head in place, I was sure we were okay. I moved outside of
Brigitte's legs and slowly forced her onto her side. Hudson responded expertly
and soon I was kissing her ass cheeks and Hudson was lapping her cunt.
Hudson was tuning up her cunt while I teased and penetrated
her anus with the occasional sojourn lower so that Hudson and I could kiss
between her legs. That intensified Brigitte's arousal and within a minute, she
began trembling.
"You two, are incredible," she gasped out
desperately. "I'm going, going to cum!"
She bucked a few times, then went off.
"Yes, yes, yes, yes, Yes, Yes!" she growled.
Brigitte wasn't a screamer but her orgasm carried a subsonic undercurrent that
made the skin tingle and the blood pump faster. As she came down we positioned
ourselves farther up Brigitte's body, sandwiching her between us.
"How do you want to handle this?" Hudson threw out
there.
"I still need a stiff, hard cock," Brigitte
pleaded.
"Okay," Hudson grinned wickedly. "Brigitte, we
will '69' with you on top and Zane will mount you doggy style."
"I'm not really into girls, sorry," Brigitte
apologized.
"You don't have to do anything to me," Hudson lied
to her" "but I want another shot at your clit while Zane bangs
you." Brigitte gulped, then nodded, and the ladies positioned themselves
quickly enough.
Several things ensued, primarily the exposure of Hudson Lane
as a persistent witch who usually gets her way. Just as important, Brigitte
isn't a 'slammer', she's a 'slow stroke' kind of girl. She likes the feel of a
strong rod slowly pushing in and out of her as it rubs against her vaginal
walls. She's not about friction but sensitivity.
Another little trick was, every fifth stroke into Brigitte,
Hudson would pull me out and insert nearly two-thirds of my meat down her
throat, then reinsert me back into Brigitte, which is pretty freaking Awesome.
That last bit of Ms. Lane's plan was a combination of stamina, curiosity, and
lustful arousal.
For the first minute or so, Brigitte kept her head up and
avoided looking down at Hudson's inviting spread. Hudson would ungulate her
hips and moan occasionally but wouldn't play with herself. Eventually, Brigitte
was drawn to look at Hudson's glistening lips and finally touch them. A few
cautious, coaxing strokes turned into a finger dipping in and an excited squeal
from Hudson.
Brigitte took the encouragement for what it was and began to
seriously work Hudson's lips over with the first and third fingers while
finger-fucking with the middle. Hudson hungrily sought out more attention and
before I knew it, Brigitte had lowered her lips to Lane's engorged clitoris. To
remind Lane she wasn't getting away with murder, I reached under Brigitte and
tortured Hudson's nipples with a vengeance.
Maybe that wasn't the best way to teach Hudson a lesson
because she began exploding all over the place seconds later, it is that whole
seduction thing, no doubt. That left me with nearly a minute to concentrate
solely on Brigitte and I did so by leaning over her body, reaching around and
massaging each breast lovingly, from tender flesh to rigid nipple.
Her climax had the unintended consequence of Brigitte biting
Lane on the inner thigh hard enough to leave visible teeth marks and elicit a
loud squeal from Hudson. Brigitte tumbled to the side in a jumble of arms and
legs with Hudson. I crashed backwards, sprawling over the foot of my bed.
I lay there, exhausted, wasted, broken, and spent
physically, emotionally, and spiritually. Lane appeared like some hazy spirit
over me and smiled.
"Now it is my turn," she demanded.
Rio loves me. I'm sure if I begged her to put a knife
through my heart she would do it. I put that suggestion on my 'To Do' list.
Relationships, consequences, and women in need.
"Zane," Barbie Lynn whispered to me as she shook
my shoulder. I swear I only got to sleep ten minutes ago. I blearily looked
around me. Brigitte was face down on my left snoring softly, her black hair
splayed everywhere. Hudson was asleep on my right, an innocent smile on her
lips visible because her head was turned toward me.
Then there was Barbie Lynn who looked both amused and
nervous as she was trying to wake me up without disturbing the two professional
women to either side.
"You need to get up," she continued to hiss.
"I don't want you to miss your shower."
Yes, I had already had a shower recently, but I'd also been
milked of every last ounce of energy in the interim.
Gingerly I climbed over Hudson, but half way there she
stirred and started to wake.
"Go back to sleep," I murmured to her. I kissed
her on the cheek; she grinned, wiggled beneath me and then went still. My cock
had been resting on her ass when this happened and sprang to life in one last
suicidal effort at manhood.
Barbie Lynn grabbed a towel and my shower kit and led me by
the hand down the stairs. When we stepped out into the hall she wrapped the
towel around me, stroking my hard-on.
"If you like," she purred, "I'll take care of
that for you." She had no idea why I started to sob uncontrollably. She
put an arm around my shoulder and led me to the showers in silence.
My cadre of shower-buddies was already there when I arrived.
I nodded a few greetings then walked straight into a cold spray of water,
hanging my head and letting the chill push me back toward consciousness.
"What's wrong with him?" Opal asked Barbie Lynn.
"He was arrested last night," she told the
assembled group.
"You go, Boy!" Rio exulted. She's a freak.
"He was on a date with Hope and Chastity," Iona
spoke up. "I'll find out what they know."
"Anyway, I went up to find him and there he was with
all those bites and scratches all over his body, plus he had Ms. Lane and some
other woman I don't know in bed with him, asleep."
"Ms. Lane, the school lawyer?" Brandi babbled.
"The very one," Barbie Lynn affirmed.
"I suppose it is too much to hope for that they had
clothes on?" Iona sighed.
"Sorry, no. Naked as the day they were born with that
freshly and thoroughly fucked glow all about them," Barbie Lynn giggled.
"Well, who is going to ask him what happened?"
Opal demanded.
"I don't know," Brandi intervened. "He looks
like he's about to die."
"Nah, I know that look," Rio snickered. "He's
past the 'about to die' phase. Right now, he's at the 'praying for death'
phase."
The water warmed up and I decided it was time to actually
get clean so I poured out some shampoo and worked it in. Signs of life on my
part quieted the conversation and quickened the girls to finish up their own
cleaning functions. Later Opal insisted on shaving me while Brandi began
cataloging the sexual details the women had left on my body.
"Whoa, the bite marks on his shoulders are smaller than
the ones on his ass," Brandi enlightened the remaining girls. Iona and Rio
had already beaten a hasty exit and had I been more alert, I would have been
terribly worried. As it was, Barbie Lynn guided me back to my door and let me
go up alone.
"Umm, hey, Zane," murmured Hudson as I began
getting dressed. She had rolled over and was looking at me as I zipped up my
pants.
"Good Morning, Hudson. Barbie Lynn Masters was up here
earlier, reminding me to use the shower, and she saw both of you," I
informed her.
"Oh, God, where am I? Oh, God, what have I done?"
moaned Brigitte into her pillow. I walked to her side of the bed and sat down.
I let my hand rub her shoulder blades and brushed her hair away from her neck.
"You didn't do anything immoral or illegal,"
Hudson said. "Technically, Zane was never your client but a person of
interest to your client. We are all of legal age."
"I'm in some teenage boy's dorm room," she
muttered. "I had hopes of making partner one day too."
"How do you feel?" I asked.
"I'm beat," she sighed. I kissed her on the back
of the neck. "Don't." I kissed her lower, where the neck flows into
the shoulders. "Don't, Another kiss along the top of the left shoulder
blade, "Oh, a final kiss to the top of the shoulder. "Damn,"
she moaned.
"I hope you had a good time because I certainly
did," I whispered into her ear.
"I did," she admitted. "I'm, still thrumming
inside. That last orgasm, she couldn't put it into words, though I was sure
Hudson was feeling very self-satisfied right then.
"Don't worry about anything. Stay in my room until 9:00
then slip over to Ms. Lane's office while we are at Assembly, then make a
public showing of leaving from there and heading out. Everything will be
okay," I assured her.
"I'll look after her, Zane," Hudson Lane told me.
"How about I set the alarm clock and you two get some
sleep?" I suggested. Hudson pouted, then let it turn into a knowing grin.
"Okay, but what about you?" Hudson noted.
"You look like Death warmed over."
"Thanks," I joked through the fatigue. "How
come only women are allowed to look even more desirable after sex, while men
simply look worn out?"
Brigitte rolled onto her side and stared at me.
"Is he for real?" she wondered to Hudson.
"Absolutely," she chuckled back. "Look at his
pants if you don't believe me." Damn it, I was hard again.
"Zane, have you ever thought about interning at a law
firm?" Brigitte asked.
"I'm in Pre-Med," I answered.
"Change majors," she commanded. Hudson laughed.
"Be careful, Sophia Brigitte Messier, there are at
least a dozen young ladies on this campus who will deeply resent you poaching
their favorite freshman," Hudson snickered.
Brigitte looked at me with a twinge of sadness and regret.
"Hudson knows how to reach me if you ever have need of
me," I told her. "Please understand that while what we did was very
pleasurable, I am here to graduate with a degree in something."
"Yes, that whole being eighteen and all," Brigitte
sighed. "I understand."
"Zane," Hudson huffed, "do you want to see
Brigitte again?"
"Absolutely; there is something to be said for her
tight swimmer's body," I replied," and she's definitely got
spirit."
"I'm not another one of your college co-eds," she
chastised me, but with a smile on her face.
"Why not? You are as wild and vigorous as any
eighteen-year-old I know," I responded. Brigitte's mouth fell open in
shock.
"I, well, because I'm a graduate of Georgetown Law School;
third in my class," she stammered.
"One never stops being young; you merely forget
how," I quoted someone from somewhere, but I was too tired to remember the
specifics. "I hope that if any job opportunity every stops you from being
as sexy as you are now, you turn it down."
"Imagine what he's like when he's actually trying to
seduce you," Hudson smiled.
"I repeat my earlier question: are you sure you want to
unleash this boy, man on an all-girls campus?" Brigitte grinned.
"I swear, the next girl I get to seduce here will be
the first," I groaned. "They rarely give me the chance or the time
before, well, things happen. Frankly, I've only romanced one girl here and
she's not too interested."
"Who is that?" Hudson inquired.
"Christina Buchanan," I shrugged, "a
beautiful, intelligent senior who seems to have enough sense to not get too
involved with me." Brigitte shook her head and chuckled.
"She's my employer. She hired me to get you out of
jail."
I wasn't sure how long I stood there digesting that news
because the next thing I recalled was Hudson calling my name.
"Zane? Zane? Are you okay?"
"Huh?" I muttered.
"You zoned out there for a minute. You really need some
sleep," she observed.
"I won't argue with that, but it doesn't seem
likely," I noted.
"I am going to call Ms. Goodswell and ask her to get
you half the day off," Hudson stated.
"You aren't going to hear me argue," I grinned as
I flopped down on the bed. I assumed she called but I was out before she
reached her phone.
Getting Through The Day
I slept through a nice little struggle between Rhaine and
Barbie Lynn. Rhaine had been sent promptly at 7:00 to deliver me to the
Chancellor. Barbie Lynn had been warned of the visit, and my condition, by
Virginia Goodswell, and held her off long enough for Doctor Larson to get there
and defuse the situation.
By the time the Chancellor made a second run at me, Hudson
and Brigitte had made their exit and Ms. Lane was able to cover for me and my
'condition'. At 11:30 I received a call from Lane to 'remind' me that I had to
bring by the papers she'd 'left' with me when she escorted me from the jail the
night before.
I found the paperwork that Brigitte had wanted me to sign
last night, read it over, and then signed them. After that, I grabbed my stuff
and headed for the Dining Hall. For a nice change, I was one of the early
arrivals, getting my food and grabbing my spot in peace. I had started working
on my salad when I spotted Iona running right at me.
"Zane!" she cried out as she hugged me. "I
was so worried about you."
"I was a little exhausted, Iona," I squeezed her
back. "There was nothing to worry about."
"You were in jail, Silly," she lectured me.
"A really prisoner could have hurt you." Iona was missing the fact
that I put two people in the hospital. Mentioning that I threatened two bikers
over a bench to sleep on would definitely be unwise.
"I was in no real danger. They didn't put me in with
any bad people; mainly drunks and minor drug charges," I embellished the
facts. She rested her head on my shoulder (I was still sitting) and sighed.
"Well, Rio and I were still worried," she
murmured. No sooner had Iona headed off to get food than Rio came up.
"Hey, little brother, we have got to get you a prison
tattoo now," she laughed.
"Rio, I was in County lock-up for four hours. I didn't
even get to use the communal toilet," I joked back.
"So, how many hotties did you bang? Quick, tell me
before Iona gets back," Rio grinned.
"They don't house men and women together," I
pointed out.
"Oh, like concrete walls and iron bars are going to
slow you down," she teased.
"Fine, I swear I did not have sex with any female, or
male, inmates," I pledged.
"Damn, she frowned for a second, then she brightened
up. "You nailed a cop!" I lowered my head with embarrassment.
"Well, fuck," she crowed, "you nailed two?
More?" I pointed to the lunch line.
"Go get some food, damn it!" I growled. She
skipped off, overly pleased with herself, and all I could do was shake my head.
Before Iona returned, a dozen more of my friends stopped by to see if I was
okay, if I was molested in prison (they are weird friends), and to confirm that
I'd really put two guys in the hospital for threatening two FFU girls.
Iona and Rio were sitting down with me when Raven came up,
looking conflicted.
"Well, I don't imagine you made any progress on our
project," she asked.
"No. I said I'd get stuff this weekend so we could
start Monday," I assured her.
"Fine; try to stay out of jail and not fight anybody,
and get some sleep," she stated.
Raven gave me a curt nod, turned and left.
"Zane," Rio sighed, "you've gotten another
one into your orbit."
"No," I insisted, "we are studying together;
that's all."
"So she came over here to ask totally irrelevant
questions she already knew the answers too?" Iona mused. God is laughing
at me and trying to drive me crazy.
Chastity and Hope came walking up next, looking less pleased
than I hoped they would.
"We need a moment outside," Chastity cautioned me.
I stuffed as much food as possible into my cheeks before getting up and
following them out; I'd missed breakfast after all. The trail led outside where
Christina, Faith, and Heaven waited.
In a strange reversal of events, Heaven looked fearful for
me and Christina looked like she wanted to bite my head off. Even Faith held
some sympathy toward me. I got to them, tried to smile, but Christina cut me
off.
"Can you try to not fuck everyone in sight?"
Christina snarled.
"Honestly, all I wanted to do was get back to my room
and get some sleep," I swore.
"What did he do?" Chastity asked.
"He had sex with two female Deputies, for over an
hour," she snapped once more.
"That should have been us," Hope told Chastity
with clear jealousy.
"In my defense, they did take me out of the holding
cell to an interrogation room where, for the most of it, I was under the
impression I would be going to prison," I related.
"Zane, you screwed my lawyer," Christina seethed.
"Who told you that?" I grumbled. The woman's
career was on the line.
"She did, in her report she submitted, Zane. Do you
want me to go into the details of your encounter?" Christina threatened
me.
"I'd like to hear what went on," Heaven suggested.
"Well, Zane didn't give us up," Chastity offered,
"and if he had, he would have gotten out earlier."
"Actually, what did Ms. Messier say, write?" I
wondered.
"She reports that she and Ms. Lane spent six hours in
consultation with you this morning: 3:00 to 9:00 a.m." Christina accused
me.
"Yeah, he had sex with them," Hope sighed.
"How were they?" Heaven perked up.
"Before that, he was 'interrogated' for an hour by two
female Deputies," Christina glared at me.
"Yum, I like cops," Heaven added.
"Zane, you had sex with four women last night,"
growled Christina. "Here we were worried sick about you and you were,
living it up."
"I confess to nothing, I started to defend myself.
"Barbie Lynn says you were so worn down, you refused to
have sex with her this morning," Faith piled on. Oh, I was so busted now.
I lowered my head and struggled to get ahead of events.
"Christina, first off, thank you for getting an
attorney for me. She was really helpful in getting my early release," I
lead off.
"Second, in my defense, I was woken from a sound sleep
on a bench and led to an interrogation room. I'm not saying I wasn't an eager
participant once things took off, but I didn't want to be there in the first
place; I wanted to sleep, for the love of God," I pleaded.
"And the two lawyers?" Christina kept coming.
"I owe Ms. Lane for having my back since I got here,
from that very first day when you were trying to have me thrown out," I
countered, "remember?" I let that sink in. "So, she had an
interest in Ms. Messier but was clearly getting nowhere so I helped out. They
got what they wanted and I got ten more minutes of sleep."
"I believe him," Heaven stated.
"So do I," Chastity chimed in. "If it was
anyone but Zane, I'd laugh in their face, but come on, this is Zane we are
talking about. As far as I know, you and Tawny are the only two girls who
haven't tried to have sex with him."
"There is Raven," I interjected. The five women
stared at me as if I was utterly clueless.
"And he turned down sex with Barbie Lynn," Faith
reiterated.
"It is hard to argue with that," Hope said.
"He had clearly been used and abused."
"We should send coal to the Devil," Chastity
joked. "Clearly he is freezing his ass off, Zane turning down sex."
"Maybe that is a sign of the End Times?" Faith got
in on the fun.
"Let's hope not," Hope joked. "Zane has us an
invitation to a block party next weekend."
"Zane," Christina said after a long pause,
"could you please try to keep to Heaven and one or two others?"
Heaven stepped up and place a hand on the center of my
chest, leaned in and took a deep whiff of my body soap, after shave, and
general, manliness.
"Don't worry, Christina, I'll train him to say
'No'," she smiled at her friend then turned and looked up at me, "and
if you ever say that to me," she smiled lovingly, "I'll break one of
your arms or legs."
"I love you too, Babe," I smiled back at her while
stroking her upper arm.
"Rhaine!" Hope hissed. Sure enough, it was my
buddies Rhaine, Joy, and Mercy coming my way, and they looked unhappy.
"Sorry, ladies," I spoke up, "my 1:00 o'clock
orgy is here. I have to go."
"The Chancellor wants to see you," Rhaine announced,
clearly not appreciating the orgy comment. I wondered why the woman didn't call
or text me, but then I remembered that I almost never answer my phone and all
my texts are forwarded to Iona, whoops.
"Zane, don't forget there is a Soccer game tomorrow at
10:00, first game of the season," Christina reminded me.
"Sure thing; I'll be there," I called out as I
turned and started walking off with Rhaine's group. After we'd traveled a ways,
I put my arms over the shoulders of Rhaine and Joy.
"So, who brought the whipped cream and who brought the
chocolate syrup? Because I have a jar full of cherries and I'm ready to play
some 'Ice Cream Shop'."
"Stop that," Rhaine tried to shrug me off pretty
unconvincingly. "What we did is never going to happen again." I looked
to Mercy, then back to Joy.
"How about his; we do it one more time and I promise
never to bring it up ever again?" At this point in time I really deserved
to be killed by a falling piece of space debris for being such a dumbass with
an uncontrollable sex urge.
And better yet, I could see the three women sending silent
signals back and forth as they clearly considered my offer. I should have let
Christina castrate me when she was prepared to do so.
"Stop joking around," Joy said with a tremble in
her voice.
"I'm just saying, whatever happens after 'lights out',
no one is sure what is really going on; no one to blame, no one to know for
sure," I suggested. They exchanged more looks.
"No, we couldn't," Rhaine declared, but destroyed
that statement by then saying, "Besides, how would we get past your locked
door?"
"There is no chasm so deep, or lock so strong, that the
mind of man cannot conquer it," I recited. "It is a simple matter of
knowing who has a key and getting it from them."
"I could get a key," Mercy volunteered. The other
two stared wide-eyed at her. "If we ever, needed one."
"There you go, Mercy; live without fear," I
applauded her.
"That's why the Chancellor wants you gone," Rhaine
spat. "You are evil."
"No, evil is making someone doing something they don't
want to do. All I'm doing is teasing you, and it isn't like this would be the
first time you had a key to my room," I pointed out. "Seriously, if
you want to stop me from annoying you and reminding you that you are pretty,
all you have to do is stop hanging around me. It is not like I've ever hunted
you ladies down."
"You are still a pervert," Rhaine declared. There
was a silence while we walked that lasted until Rhaine looked at me for some
sort of denial.
"Oh, sorry," I apologized. "Was I supposed to
deny that? By your definition I am a pervert. I like sex, women's bodies, and
simply spending time with women."
"Most of all, I like listening to a woman and getting
her opinion," I added. "Being with a woman is being with a partner,
which makes every time with a woman unique to me. I'm not getting one-up on
anybody. That would kind of defeat my point for living. You see me as evil, but
all you are seeing is my desire to live free on my own terms."
"We Christians live in communities," Joy jumped in.
"I'm going to school, I'm in four clubs, and I've been
doing the whole Handmaiden's Duty thing. I walked around for two days on my
knees because I wanted to be part of this school, so please don't preach to me
about community," I bantered back.
"All that proves is that you are too stupid to know you
are not wanted here," Rhaine spat.
"Who are you trying convince, Rhaine? I'm not alone and
I have been welcomed by enough of the student body that the Chancellor is
worried," I corrected her. "I think you should be asking yourself why
they actually give a damn and you don't."
Our arrival at the Chancellor's office ended that
conversation.
"I've got it from here," I joked to the ladies and
the secretary. "I know the way."
I walked into the room, up to the Chancellor's desk, and
bowed to Doctor Bazz.
"Good afternoon, Doctor Bazz," I grinned.
"Good afternoon, Mr. Braxton," she replied in a
stony voice. "Is there a reason why you are trying to make my job
easier?"
"You are over-worked and under-appreciated and I only
want to help?" I suggested.
"Ummh," she rumbled, "I was referring to you
getting in a brawl and arrested last night."
"Technically, it was an ass-whooping, not a brawl. A
brawl insinuates they actually had a chance against me," I joked. "I
would hope my actions would have shown that your students know how to defend
themselves and fight for the honor of our school," I added.
"I should have made that distinction when I sent the
formal letters of academic probation to Hope Song's and Chastity's Adams' parents,"
the Chancellor gloated. "Your aunt received a notification as well."
I felt there was no need to ask how she knew who my
companions were last night. I was going to know that soon enough.
"Cool. Is there anything else you need to tell
me?" I grinned, which did nothing for her disposition.
"I wanted you to know that you are dragging more and
more people down with you," she countered.
"Hmm, I stroked my chin. "I'm not sure what I'm
on probation for but I'm definitely sure Chastity and Hope didn't break any
laws or school rules; but knock yourself out."
"Any action that puts the school in a bad light, or
actions of an immoral nature, as defined by me, are grounds for academic
probation," the Chancellor quoted.
"Oh, well, if you are just going to make this shit up
as you go along, why am I even here?" I wondered.
"I want you to keep up-to-date with the wreckage you
create in the women's lives who have chosen to support you," she told me.
"Oh, please," I sighed. "You are a sadist,
and a bitchy one at that. Your updates are pointless because we both know they
didn't do anything and I'm not going to feel guilty because of your lack of
principles."
"If you have finished wasting my time, I've got
important things to do, Chancellor Bazz," I said in a bored voice.
"You find this amusing, do you, Zane?" she
responded with a sinister smile.
"No, but I'd rather not have to listen to you pretend
you're clever or listen to you delude yourself that you are getting one up on
me," I explained.
"Get out of my office, Mr. Braxton," she snapped.
"Have a nice weekend, Chancellor," I quipped, then
turned and left. Rhaine, Joy, and Mercy were waiting for me when I got out.
"Well?" Rhaine asked.
"Academic probation," I shrugged.
"You can challenge that," Joy blurted out, then
looked highly embarrassed.
"Thanks, Joy," I smiled at her. "How does
that work?" Joy continued to look worried.
"An Academic Review Board goes over the conditions of
your punishment to see if the situation justifies it," Rhaine informed me.
"They are appointed by the Chancellor."
"Let me get this straight," I chuckled, "the
Chancellor picks the people whose job it is to tell her she's done something
improper or not? That's rich." The girls shrugged and we moved on. After
that piece of news, I wasn't sure how to react, and I was still mulling things
over when I got to Archery Club. I tried to apologize to Chastity but she
laughed it off. I still owed her a date, or so she claimed.
Painless Acts and Re-enactments
Karate Club was a bit different this time; I was actually
asked to instruct part of the class. After stretches and warm-ups, Coach Gorman
asked me to help her recreate my fight of the previous day. I got to play Me,
Gorman was 'the Talker', Wilhelmina was 'the Weasel' and Cappadocia got to be
'the Shy Guy'.
"Okay, girls, after Mr. Braxton put down Mercy Chaplain
in ten seconds, I began to accept that while I was teaching you the
fundamentals of the art of Karate, you might also need some practical
experience in defending yourselves," Dana Gorman began.
"As most of you know, Mr. Braxton, Zane, was in a fight
last night involving him and three opponents. He put two in the hospital
overnight."
"Why did you do it, Zane?" Evangeline asked
abruptly.
"Mr. Braxton was defending two fellow students,"
Dana answered for me. I'm not sure what inspired her to alter the retelling of
events. "That really isn't relevant; what is important is that he was
confronted with three opponents but won."
"Now, Zane, what was the situation," Dana asked.
"Okay, they followed us to the parking lot so we were
fighting on asphalt. Our lead antagonist was about here," I positioned the
Coach, "the toughest fighter was here," I positioned Willy, "and
the third guy, who never got into the fight, was here," I set Cappy in
place.
"How did things begin?" Coach led off.
"Once I knew there was going to be a fight, I started.
"What made you decide that?" Dana interrupted.
"Umm, ah, I looked to Dana for confirmation and she
nodded. "They said they would sexually assault my two companions, then
hunt down a few other women I knew. I took that threat to be credible."
"Then?" Coach prodded me.
"I noted their positions and aggressiveness. Cappy was
not making eye contact or talking and I viewed him to be the weakest threat. I
asked if he knew the name of the local hospital," I continued. "When
I noticed Willy moving to the left, I switched from defense to offense."
"Two things," Coach noted: "Don't
underestimate your ability to intimidate; don't use fists when words will do.
Also, don't let numbers deter you, because skill and initiative count for more.
Zane?"
"I struck Coach first with a blow to the chest," I
related, as I mimicked the blow.
"Why that blow?" Dana led me on. She held my
comment with a hand.
"I would have hit him in the gut," one student
stated.
"Understandable, but now he is folding toward
you," Dana responded. "Zane is fighting for space, so he hits him in
the chest to give him some distance. That is why the initial moves by Willy were
so important. While he moved to flank Zane, he also moved himself out of range
to support the man in the middle. Know your place in a fight. Zane,
continue."
"I face Willy in time to intercept her wide right
swing, which sets up the blow to the jaw, stunning him." Willy and I went
through the motions but I don't recall the Weasel grinning at me the way she
did. "This allowed me to do a set-up blow, then a kick to Coach's chest
now that I had the room and the time."
"Let's go over that; we all know the importance of
recovery after an attack. The Weasel hadn't learned that lesson and we all saw
what happened, a blow to the head," Coach lectured us. "Cappy is
standing out of the fight because of intimidation; now Willy has been stunned
so Zane can concentrate on me. I'm only now recovering from the chest blow when
the kick catches me in the chest and that is because Zane set me up with that
first strike."
"Remember," Dana lectured, "that is why we
teach you not to think about the next move, but three moves down the line.
Control the fight and you win; it is that simple. Zane assessed the opposition,
reduced his odds, then took the initiative. Next."
"I turned back to Willy, blocked another swing, trapped
his arm, and began driving my knee into his midsection until he went
limp," I completed the story with Willy obediently falling down.
"Now we don't normally practice Zane's finishing move
so what would we do?" Coach asked.
"I would have used the arm hold to flip him and finish
him with a strike to the head," Cappy volunteered. The suggestions that
followed were in that general theme. At the end of class one girl did finally
ask,
"Zane, why didn't you get the other two girls to fight
too, to even out the odds?"
"Fighting is forbidden by school policy," I told them,
"virtually no exceptions."
"What is going to happen to you, then?" Cappadocia
inquired.
"I'm under academic probation," I informed them.
For the first time most of the class was sorry for me.
When I got out of the shower and went to exit the gym, Coach
ambushed me.
"Good job, Zane," she told me.
"No problem; I am doing my part to make this school a
better place," I grinned.
"I'm going to miss you when you are gone," she
said with some sadness.
"Don't sweat it, Teach; you are only doing your job and
I'm not gone yet," I winked as I left.
Rio and I walked up to the Kappa Sigma House. Since it was
between 5:00 and 6:00, I was hoping most of the girls would be there. A pledge
whose name I think was Allison answered.
"Hi, I'm Za, was all I got out before she jumped me
and gave me a deep hug.
"Of course I know who you are," she giggled.
"Come on in. I'll go get Leigh."
To be continued in part 11, By FinalStand for Literotica.
1 hr 7 min
October 19, 2025 Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 9
Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 9
The Sinister Science Club
In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the
podcast at Explicit
Novels.

Anyone can be who they want to be; the challenge is being who you need to be
Raven Thorpe was awarded the 'honor' of working with me, a
designation she groaned over, and other girls glared at her with jealousy.
After class she attempted to shoulder past me but I tapped her arm.
"Can we talk for a second?" I inquired.
"Don't you have to scurry off and take care of your
schedule?" she replied blandly.
"Can you stop being a bitch for fifteen seconds so we
can figure out which author we can work on?" I snapped angrily. She pulled
up short as if she expects to be pimp-slapped next.
"Okay, who do you have in mind?" she requested.
"And if you say William Shakespeare, I am going to smack you with my book
bag."
"I was thinking the political works of Edmund
Burke," I suggested. Raven blinked.
"Seriously, I didn't think you even knew who Edmund
Burke was, much less that he was the father of modern conservatism," Raven
congratulated me. It was almost like she wanted to pat me on the head and give
me a doggy bone.
"I was thinking of concentrating more on his works
during the American Revolution, but if that's what you are more comfortable
with, we could cover his later period works instead," I offered.
"Good point, Zane. Let's talk it over during
lunch," Raven suggested.
"Zane," summoned a female voice from outside the
classroom.
"Go on," Raven smirked, "enjoy your
disproportionate level of abuse."
"You act like I have any choice in the matter," I
shrugged.
It was of little consolation that Raven made it ten more
feet from the door when she got snatched up too. This time out, my mistress got
to point to a feature on her body and I had to give it a flattering description,
I know, my life is utter hell.
I had no idea where the Science Club met; I even began to
get the sinking feeling they carefully controlled any information about
themselves, sort of like a secret society, or the CIA.
"Hello, I'm Paige," spoke this girl, who
apparently materialized out of the ether. I'm not paranoid; I've spent the past
two years in a region where you have to be alert because Tigers are common and
I say this girl freaking ghosted me, Man.
"I'm with the Science Club. You will come with me right
now," she smiled like said predator cat trying to disguise herself as a
white rabbit.
"You are albino," I noted. She had long white
hair, alabaster skin, and a red shadow to her eyes. She was also the only girl
to date I'd seen with the dark blue jacket that was part of our winter uniform.
She also had a jaunty blue hat and white stockings instead of socks.
"You have eyes," she rolled hers, "now come
along." I started to follow her.
"So what is this meeting about?" I asked.
"It isn't a meeting; we require you for
something," she replied.
"What is it?" I became more cautious.
"It is a surprise," she mocked me. "Stop
wasting my time and come along."
"Cool, I'm out of here." I grinned, turned, and
left. Paige staggered and seemed unable to grasp my departure.
"Where are you going?" she snapped tartly.
"To Archery Club," I replied, while still walking
away.
"But, but you said you would come," she stuttered.
"Am I a person? Are you?"
"Yes and yes," she replied with irritation.
"Are you an idiot or a child? Because those are the
only reasons to forgive your spoiled behavior," I turned and said. Paige
glared. "So you assume you are smarter than me and can be rude to someone
who is doing you a favor."
"We are the ones doing you a favor," Paige snapped
back. "Now we want you to repay us."
"Did you discuss payment when you did me the favor of
rewiring my room? No? Good, because if you had, I would clearly be suffering a
form of amnesia," I gave back. "If you want something, you can ask as
a friend or you can offer me something that makes it worth my while. Now go
back to Cordelia and tell her you have returned alone because you were so much
smarter than me. If you could only 'speak friend', I continued walking away.
"Wait," Paige called out nervously. "I, I,
and I could almost hear the wheels turning. "Speak friend and enter."
I stopped in midstride.
"So you read through my school records and know my top
ten influences," I turned and responded. We stared at each other for
almost a minute until she finally gave up and put on her sunglasses. I retraced
my steps back to her.
"Favorite member of the Fellowship?" I tested her.
"Legolas," she responded. I scoffed and she had
the human decency to look embarrassed.
"Ha," I scoffed again. "Horny girls go for
the elf; the marrying kind goes for Aragorn."
"Who is yours, then, wise guy?" she volleyed.
"Boromir," I declared my allegiance.
"Ah, of course; the veteran warrior in a doomed
struggle; he forsakes his honor only to redeem it in a hopeless fight,
perishing in the arms of his brothers," Paige retorted. "I thought
you would have gone for Aragorn, the Uncrowned King."
"Hmm," I winced, "my second choice was
actually Frodo but that would have sounded gay."
"You can't be gay; you are not clever enough to conceal
that," she stated.
"See, now you are sounding like Saruman the
White," I teased.
"Let me guess: because I'm an albino," she
grumbled.
"You are an albino? I was talking about your facial
hair and that arrogant, know-it-all vibe you've got going on," I joked. Paige
stared at me, suddenly speechless, finally taping her chin.
"At least you didn't call me Gollum," she
admitted.
"Nah; too much hair and not enough skin slime," I
explained as I ran the back of one finger over her cheek. She flinched
slightly.
"Are you going to, please, come with me now?" she
asked much more politely.
"Are you going to have sex with me?" I grinned.
"What?" she squawked.
"Just joshing you," I smiled. "You are far
too pretty to be interested in me. Let's go."
I'd clearly unsettled her because she didn't say another
word to me until we were going downstairs in the Clegger Science Building.
"Do you really think I'm pretty?" she asked as we
finished the last set of stairs.
"I must confess I find most women attractive, but you
are far prettier than most," I replied.
"Do you still want to have sex with me?" she said
in a casual voice. I took her hand and placed it on my heart. "Hah,"
she snorted, "I get it; your heart is beating so yes, you want to have sex
with me."
"I was going to say that a steady heartbeat indicated I
was telling the truth, but someone keeps insisting they are smarter than
me," I teased her. Am I really asking for another sex partner? What's
wrong with me?
Her reaction wasn't what I expected it to be and then I
realized that she still had something over on me, the reason for me being here.
Bitch. She opened a door into a dark room and ushered me in. There appeared to
be about ten ladies in the room, playing with a variety of electronics.
"Delivered as promised," Paige called out.
"What did he hit you with?" a short
caramel-skinned girl inquired.
"Fellowship of the Ring," Paige grinned.
Mother-fuckers!
"Did he offer to have sex with you?" Cordelia
asked playfully.
"Yes. And not only gave me a 'pretty' but also a 'far
prettier'." Paige gave me a smug look.
"Ha, ha, ha," I muttered. Idiot me forgot that
psychology is also a science, and the reason we don't have a chess club at FFU
was also evident; the Science Club devoured them.
"Come on, Zane," Cordelia batted her full lashes
at me. "We need a little favor and it won't take fifteen minutes."
"Couldn't you simply coerce me into doing this?" I
stated. "I'm sure this whole rigmarole of making me think I'm doing you a
favor has to be making things more difficult."
"We are all friends here," Cordelia smiled.
"No, if we were all friends here, Iona would be at my
side," I scolded her. "I admit you did a great scam getting me in
this room, but you aren't nearly as good at lying to my face as you think you
are."
"Iona, Paige started to say.
"Don't!" Cordelia snapped, then took a deep
breath. "If you threaten Iona he will hit you, no," she corrected,
"He'll hit me," Cordelia reasoned out.
"There are eleven of us," another girl, Pandora
Jaspers, stated, somewhat angry and confident.
"I've seen him fight, Pandora. I saw him drop Mercy
Chaplain. I've seen him fight Cappadocia Davis and Coach Gorman too,"
Cordelia said coolly as we stared at one another. "Unless we curl up in a
ball on the ground, he'll beat us down. We'll hurt him, but Zane can take more
pain than we can because he cares about her."
"On that note, I'm gone again. Good going Paige; I'm
sure you can think of something to make your sisters understand," I
shrugged and moved for the door.
"Zane, I need you to strip down and let us attach a
series of video and biometric sensors so we can create a 'Virtual Zane' for a
little project we are working on," Cordelia blurted out.
I had to think hard about this; not because I didn't want to
do it but because I had to figure if this was an honest play or another
convoluted turn of the screws. I turned and looked at Cordelia.
"There was no way in hell you ever thought I was a
professor and you miraculously materialized outside my first class with the knowledge
I was actually a freshman, damn, Cordelia, can't you just ask for stuff?"
I berated her.
"If you ask, you depend on another to get what you
want; if you deceive, you win or lose on your own abilities," she
shrugged. "Besides, I did ask you to kiss me; remember?"
"Good enough; where do you want me to stand?" I
responded.
"Wait," Paige gawked. "Now he is doing
it."
"Alright ladies," one girl grinned. "Everyone
pay up. I told you we should simply ask him."
With that, I stepped over to a table and began stripping.
Slowly the girls around me stopped what they were doing and openly ogled me. I
guess the real me was better than the video.
"Aren't you curious about what we are going to
do?" Pandora inquired.
"You are probably going to tell me that I'm posing
naked because it is easier to dress an 'uncluttered' form, or something to that
effect, but really, I like Cordelia and Iona is one of my two best
friends," I mulled it over. "Besides, in case you missed it, I've
seen all your faces."
Once they took that bit of news in, things went along
smoothly, though they had some debate amongst themselves on whether my cock
needed its own 'reference point', a sensor attached.
The amusing thing was, when the girl running the computer
imaging asked me to keep my cock still, I had to reply that certain reactions
weren't under my control, which caused a rather awkward moment. When I was
finally finished there was another quiet interlude as I got dressed.
"So," Cordelia wondered, rocking back and forth on
her feet, "if we need more, data, could we get you to come back?"
"Sure," I smiled back, "you know where I
live, and you certainly know what my digits are. Cordelia, I want you to
consider that if something happens in my room that ends up on the web that
betrays the trust people have put in me, I'm not going to come after all of you
looking for excuses. Are we clear?"
"Is that a threat, Zane?" Cordelia beamed
playfully.
"Cordelia, I'm always one step away from being tossed
out of here on my ass, so those who chose to trust me and take up my cause are
doing it because they are decent folk. I'm not like most people; I can't afford
to toss friends away like most of the rest of the people in this room seem to
be comfortable with."
"Or what," Paige smirked, "you'll beat us
up?"
"No, Paige. I value trust, so if you take that away
from me, I'll find out what you value and take that away from you," I
stared at her intently.
"I know what you are going to say, Paige,"
Cordelia jumped in, "and Zane being expelled will only mean that he has no
other distractions from dealing with us and he'll still have people inside the
school all too willing to help him."
"Zane, how about if something is done, we give you an
off switch for various sections?" Cordelia offered.
"Sounds great; let me know how the project works out,
but now I have to go to Archery," I replied, before slipping out the door.
"How did he know we were going to wire his room?"
I overheard Paige whisper to Cordelia.
"You don't seriously think he came here solely because
we tricked him, do you?" Cordelia answered. "He knew we would try
something and he wanted us to know that he knew." Yes, I had bumbled into
the message I'd wanted to get across despite myself.
Does Anyone Want Me Here?
I had escaped school with a double date for Thursday Night
(Chastity and Hope), then stopped by the house to plead with Aunt Jill to let
Rio stay for the weekend. I gave a rational case, a compassionate reason, and
then fell down on my knees and told her I really, really, really wanted her to
stay. Something in that last argument made Jill relent and I phoned the good
news to Rio.
All that groveling resulted in me making the Festivities
Committee Meeting by only two minutes. I swept into the room abruptly and as
the story of my life goes, everyone stopped talking and looked at me. A quick
scan of the room told me that two of the eight women knew to expect me, or at
least some guy, while the others clearly assumed I'd lost my way.
"Can we help you, young man?" an older woman with
hair mostly turned to gray.
"Welcome, Glenn," Mrs. Wellington said.
"Ladies, Pastor William has asked us to introduce Mr. Braxton to the good
works of our Church." There was a pause.
"Thank you, Mrs. Wellington, but no one alive calls me Glenn
anymore, and I'm not old or accomplished enough to be Mr. Braxton, like my
Father or Uncle Tim. My teachers call me Zane."
"Oh, you are at the University?" a third woman
asked politely. She was asking if I went to the University of Virginia.
"No, I don't go to UV; I go to FFU, it is a long
story," I replied with trepidation.
"I have a daughter at Freedom Fellowship," one of
the women responded with concern.
"What is her name?" I tried to be polite, what
were the odds?
"Pandora Jaspers," Mrs. Jaspers answered.
"Seriously? I've done Handmaiden duty for her, and
today I saw her at the Science Club," I sighed with relief.
"What did she have you do?" yet another woman
inquired intently.
"I helped her create an umbrella walkway when it was
raining so that all the students could get to class without getting
soaked," I informed them.
"Have you been to 'camp'?" a sixth woman hinted at
something.
"Camp, no, I can't say I've ever been to a camp,"
I evaded, because I had no idea what they meant.
"That's enough, ladies," Mrs. Wellington said.
"We have business to take care of. We can worry about Mr. Braxton's
confusion at a later time." Oh, they think I'm gay. Camp = Gay camp where
fundamentalists are sure I could be cured of being homosexual. I try not to
laugh.
"Mr. Braxton, I want you to sit at the chair
there," Mrs. Wellington pointed to a chair away from the table, against
the wall. "I want you to take personal notes for the members, things that
don't go into the official record. Doreen Saxon," she indicated the gray
haired woman "is our secretary. She takes the official notes of the
meeting, so pay attention."
The Meeting for the first of September was called to order,
the record of attendance including the difficulty of my name, they kept trying
to call me Glenn Braxton while I politely asked for Zane. They went with Glenn.
The rest of the group worked out like this:
Rochelle Wellington was Chairwoman, Kendra Bainbridge was
our Treasurer, and Doreen Saxon was the grey-haired Secretary. The rest of the
group consisted of Claire Baker, Theresa Geiger, Columbia Jaspers, Heidi
Moulin, and Sahara Penny, the Pastor's wife.
As the meeting progressed there was little I could do but
watch the group dynamics at work. For starters, Bainbridge was at Wellington's
throat; they clearly didn't like one another. The other was an oddity; no one
interacted with Sahara Penny. I wasn't sure if it was her non-white heritage
(Middle Eastern of some sort), her meek nature, or some past sin, but I decided
to take advantage of it.
I got up quietly and began walking around the table.
"Glenn," Mrs. Saxon asked, but I ignored her
because, damn it, how many times do I have to tell them my name is Zane? I
walked over and knelt by Sahara.
"Zane," Mrs. Wellington addressed me, "are
you looking for the bathroom?" Bingo!
"No, Mrs. Wellington. I was hoping to get some
background information on the current discussions as well as contact
information for the group. Since the rest of you are treating Mrs. Penny like
she has the plague, I figured she would be the perfect candidate to tell me
what is really going on here," I grinned at her. "It is always the
quiet ones who know the most."
And everyone stopped talking. Sahara not only looked shocked
and frightened to see me, she looked like she wanted to sink under the table
when I told the rest of them my reason for being here.
"I assure you, Mr. Braxton, we are fully including
Sahara in the process," Mrs. Bainbridge snorted indignantly.
"I will gladly accept your reprimand if you can please
tell me the last five words you said to her since I arrived," I requested,
with as much innocence as I could beg, borrow, or steal.
"I asked her about the children's clothing for the
Nativity this year," Kendra said after a long pause.
"That was Claire, not Sahara," I corrected her.
"It is in my notes, but I'm sure Doreen can corroborate my recall of
events."
"Well," she said testily, "I'm sure I said
something to her." Silence.
"I apologize for disrupting the meeting. I'll crouch
here quietly and conference with Sahara while the rest of you complete the
business of the day," I told them, then turned back to Sahara. "Now,
what the heck is up with the live turkey at the Thanksgiving celebration?"
In the end, I gathered my information, the meeting concluded
its business, and the room emptied until it was me, Sahara, Kendra, and
Rochelle.
"A Christian gentleman would apologize," Kendra
informed me.
"Well, I guess that makes us both poor Christians,
because a good Christian woman wouldn't have lied to me," I calmly
replied. Kendra gaped like a fish out of water.
"Rochelle!" Kendra snapped to the Committee head.
"Zane, you apologize to Kendra right now," she
commanded me, without much passion.
"Kendra Bainbridge, I apologize for my rude and
uncalled for behavior," I said with a bow. Neither woman had expected me
to fold up like that, so all Kendra could do was huff and storm out of the
room.
"Thank you," Sahara whispered, as she touched my
hand.
"I don't always know the right side to fight on but it
is usually by the side of the person being bullied," I grinned. "It
is the Christian thing to do," I added with a wink.
That left me with Rochelle Wellington: MILF, Lance the
asshole's Mom, and wife of the Mayor.
She looked like she wanted to stand up but couldn't. Me, I
had a Sorority meeting to get to, I missed dinner so I had to grab something
first, and why in the hell was I even thinking what I was thinking? I sat down
beside her.
"What's wrong?" I began. She looked at me, tired
and somehow forlorn.
"You wouldn't understand, Mr. Braxton, Zane," she
sighed.
"Try me; the worst that could happen is, I give the
expression that every teenager gives an adult when something important is being
said but we are too caught up in our own lives to understand."
"Oh, good point, young man," she sighed, "but
I'm afraid I don't have anything even remotely interesting to talk about."
I waited patiently. "I'm feeling sorry for myself. My baby is leaving the
nest and it has been so long since I've been alone in the house, I don't know
what to do with myself."
"Lance is an only child?" I wondered.
"Oh, no, he is the youngest of five," she
responded with sadness. My jaw dropped and she stared at me.
"What, did you start having kids when you were
ten?" I gawked.
"What?" she sounded confused.
"I have a hard time believing you are forty, much less
the mother of five grown children," I stammered. At first Rochelle was
embarrassed and a bit uncomfortable, but slowly the compliment seeped its way
into her psyche.
"I, I have a home gym," she suggested as an
answer.
"Well, whatever you've been doing has worked. Your
husband is one lucky guy, and I hope he appreciates you and all you do to look,
act, and feel so young," I wowed her.
"I'm not feeling all that young right now," she
slipped back into her depression.
"Where does it hurt?" I changed my focus.
"I don't know what you mean?" she asked.
"People keep their stress in different places; the back
of the neck, the mid-back, shoulders, or temples," I informed her.
"I'm not comfortable talking with you about that,"
Mrs. Wellington replied warily.
"Sure," I said popping out of my seat. "I
apologize if I crossed any lines," and I made for the door.
"Wait, Zane, I apologize. I'm tired and a bit cranky. I
know you didn't mean anything and besides, I'm sure you already have a
girlfriend," Rochelle admitted.
"Please don't spread this around, but I have several
girlfriends at the moment. They know about each other, I'm not going to lie
about my sex life, but they are usually interested in different things," I
told her.
"You have, multiple girlfriends, different things? Like
what kind of different things?" Rochelle spilled out her confused
thoughts.
"Some women like sexual contact," I related,
"while others like romantic time together, and still others want companionship."
There was another long pause.
"But you are at Freedom Fellowship University, she
trembled.
"I've never taken a student's virginity, if that's what
you are asking," I answered.
"Oh, I understand. I've taught all my children that they
should be virgins on their wedding day," Rochelle said with some pride.
"I have to disagree with that," I shocked her,
"but that is one of the reasons that women are better than girls."
"And how would you know this?" She now turned in
her chair to face me, trying to sound affronted but coming across as deeply
curious.
"Umm, I've had sex with girls in their teens and women
in their forties, and women know more, pace themselves better, and generally
have better bodies," I explained. "Teen girls need a few more years
to fill out."
Rochelle was utterly speechless, and part of that had to do
with the fact that I was being frank and honest, yet not openly coming on to
her.
"You must not think much of me, then," she mused,
"teaching my children my views on virginity."
"Where did you get that from? If anything, you are
proving yourself to be an intelligent, warm, caring, and compassionate woman
and mother, who happens to look like she's less than forty years old," I
added. "You did what you thought was right. I can't argue with that."
"Well, good," she replied.
"Now for my part, I was taught that a real man gives
his lover multiple orgasms and he should never reach fulfillment before his
partner does. Any man who does so is being selfish," I stated.
"How did you come by this, thinking?" she inquired
with a small voice.
"Umm, I've had sex around five hundred times with
thirty different partners," I told her, "so I've not only learned
from very good teachers, I've field tested their ideas."
"How can you possibly consider yourself a good
Christian, Zane?" she accused me.
"Compassion, respect for all living things, and
forgiveness, that's what I believe in and what Christianity stands for in my
eyes," I explained.
"The Bible is clear on sex and the sanctity of the marriage
bed," Rochelle insisted.
"Mrs. Wellington, everything after the death of Jesus
is conjecture. We both accept that Jesus was the Son of God, but after he dies,
who is to say who was being touched by the Divine, who was building on JC's
teachings, and who was simply making stuff up," I held up my hand to stop
Rochelle's protest.
"The Catholics have a thousand Saints, most of whom we
don't hold to be divinely inspired. You chose to believe that virginity is a
girl's sacred duty, but I don't recall Christ saying anything on the subject.
You can certainly quote later Gospels or the Old Testament, but that makes it
your choice, not the Word of God," I finished up. Another long pause
followed.
"I keep my stress in the top of my shoulders," she
suddenly said. I stood up and moved behind her, deciding to not question her
changing opinion of me.
"It helps if you take off your jacket," I
suggested, then helped her shimmy out of it. She tensed up as my hands weighed
down lightly on her shoulders so I kept my touch gentle.
Two minutes into the massage, I began squeezing harder and
harder, moving my palms back and forth over her bra straps from upper arm to
neck.
"Rochelle," I whispered into her ear, "I am
going to rotate your shoulders." I rolled over each shoulder one at a time
but when I finished, I pushed her slowly forward until she was resting her
elbows on the table and held her head on her upturned hands.
When I went back to the massage, I worked her over harder
and extended my reach from her mid-back to neck. This was clearly a case of
begging forgiveness instead of asking permission. I took my time, relaxing her
to a completely detached state. When I brought her back to reality, I was
kneeling beside her and tapping her on the arm.
"Rochelle? Are you okay," I asked in a gentle,
caring voice. Dreamily, she turned her head from its resting place on her arms
to look at my eyes straight-on and mere inches away.
"What, huh?" she muttered.
"How do the shoulders feel? Has your stress gone
away?" I inquired.
"Yes, yes," she popped up, alert once more.
"It feels really good, in fact. I haven't felt this way in years,"
she added with a smile.
"I think it is time for us to go," I suggested.
"Can I help you with your jacket?"
"Of course," she nodded. "Thank you for
helping an old lady out." I held it while she put in one arm after the
other but when I settled it on her shoulders, I stepped in and held her there
for a moment while I pressed myself against her so she could feel how I felt
about 'old ladies'.
Rochelle froze when she felt my cock, rigid in my slacks,
pressed against her ass. I was unsure if I'd gone too far when she pushed ever
so slightly against me.
"I've got to be going. I will see you on Sunday but I'm
home all weekend with one of my girlfriends in case you need me," I
informed her.
I slipped out before she could respond because not only did
I have a Sorority function to attend, I also needed to figure out where I could
score some Viagra because I clearly had no common sense where sex was concerned.
Besides, Sahara was obviously in need of attention because Pastor Bill wasn't
giving it to her, and Bainbridge was lashing out due to years of sexual
frustration, I repeat: I have no common sense.
Every One Like a Fingerprint to Me
When I was racing to get to the Kappa Sigma House, I hardly
expected to be met by one of their pledges and absolutely no one else. After I
sat down in the den and the pledge, Tina, got me a soda from the kitchen, we
found ourselves staring at one another.
"So, I'm here on the correct night; right?" I
asked.
"Yes, you are, Zane," she bubbled with
anticipation.
"Where is everybody?" I prodded her.
"They are taking care of Sorority business but they
will come get us when they are ready," she grinned. I knew I was missing
something but I didn't know what it was.
"Is it hot in here?" I wondered.
"Yes," Tina said after a bit of concentration.
"Tina, can I have some Advil? I'm getting a
headache," I yawned.
"Okay," Tina responded, still happy, and still
sitting down.
"Ah, fuck, you drugged me, didn't you?" I groaned.
I doubted I could still stand and then proved my doubts as I slid off the
chair. "Damn," I slurred. Tina walked over to me, took my drink away,
and gently maneuvered my body to the floor.
"If it is any consolation, I was selected as the pledge
most likely to seduce you," she stated with real sympathy. I might have
smiled at her, I wasn't sure, but I definitely passed out.
Cough! Someone plunged cleaning detergent underneath my nose
and fired me back to consciousness. Holy Mother of God, I'm cold, my wrists and
ankles hurt, I'm outdoors in the woods illuminated by torches and surrounded in
a semi-circle of bare-footed figures in ankle long brown robes and black hoods.
I was cold because I was naked and my limbs hurt because I
was suspended on a cross, not a 'T' cross but an 'X' cross. I certainly know
some kinky, fucked-up people.
"Zane," a modulated voice addressed me, "you
are on trial before Kappa Sigma for your treatment of one of our sisters. You
have abused the trust of one sister by seeking romantic relations with another.
What do you have to say for yourself?"
"If the question is that I had relations with Leigh,
then had a similar encounter with Paris, then I confess. In my defense, I never
sought to deceive either one and will make amends if permitted," I
promised.
"Sisters, we have heard his defense. Will any of you
vote in his behalf?" she intoned. No one stepped forward.
"Zane, we will give you one chance to save yourself. If
you fail, you will be shaved bald and painted in a permanent purple dye."
I assume that means seven days on human skin. "If you can pick out the
woman you have wronged, beg her forgiveness, and are forgiven, you will go
free." I was getting pretty nervous since they were all totally covered except
for their toes when the 'leader' nodded and the girls all opened their robes to
reveal string bikinis in a variety of colors.
Their faces were still covered, though that wasn't really a
problem for me anymore.
"Choose Leigh and Paris, beg their forgiveness, and you
may be pardoned," the 'leader' commanded.
"That's not fair," I answered right back,
"because they are not before me now."
"Think carefully," the girl with the modulated
voice cautioned me.
"No, seriously; I'm looking at Josephine, Maria, Cynthia,
Sarah, Ferrara, Petra, Yvette, Tawny, Jersey, and Monique," I named them
left to right.
"What?" Sarah gasped to her assembled sisters.
"Do we have name tags on?"
Behind me, I heard snickers turn into giggles, Leigh and
Paris. Tawny stepped forward.
"How did you know?" she inquired, clearly not the
girl with the modulated voice.
"Ah, Josephine has a birthmark on her ankle, Maria has
the darkest skin tone, and Cynthia's breasts don't angle down the middle or to
the side but somewhere in the middle."
"Sarah has slender thighs and her calves curve just so
below the knee; Ferrara always paints her nails in these crazy patterns; Petra
scrapped her knee backpacking two weekends ago; Yvette, has that tattoo over
her right nipple; Tawny, you have a slender neck, a, 38C chest, and a strong
swell from your waist to your hips; Jersey is the tallest and has that scar she
got in a boating accident in high school; and finally, Monique has the perkiest
nipples and the most slender calves," I recited.
Man, even the crickets went quiet after that.
"Zane, did anyone help you with this test?" Tawny
finally asked.
"Nope."
"How could they?" Leigh came to my defense.
"You didn't make the line-up until thirty minutes ago."
"Jersey, go check his phone log," Tawny directed
her sister.
"I'm getting really cold," I whispered to Leigh.
She looked from my eyes to my waist with sympathy. Jersey walked out of the
light but quickly returned with my phone.
"His last call was at 2:10 p.m. but he did have a data
download at 6:45, it seems to be a bunch of women's names and phone
numbers," Jersey relayed the information to them.
"It is my church group, I swear. Honestly, they are all
married women in the Festivities Committee that bastard of a pastor assigned me
to," I pleaded.
"No phone calls?" Tawny persisted.
"No phone calls," Jersey confirmed.
"Okay, Zane, how did you know who we were with our
faces concealed?" Tawny wondered.
"Is that a serious question?" The deafening pause
was its own answer. "You are women; I pay attention to women and to me,
each female form is as exacting as a fingerprint. Until now I thought all of
this was a joke," I related. "I mean, if you wanted to scare me, you
would have given me something difficult to figure out."
"And you picked all this up at one party?" Tawny
sounded bewildered.
"Have I mentioned how much I like women?" I
reminded her.
"But you brought twenty women with you; you always had
a woman by your side. How?" Tawny still struggled to understand.
"I repeat: have I mentioned how much I like women? I see
nothing wrong with being with one woman and looking at others, but I believe it
is wrong to be with one woman and thinking about someone else," I
explained. "You should always appreciate the one you are with."
"Umm, does any sister believe Zane has earned a
reprieve?"
For two seconds no one reacted, then Jersey stepped forward.
"He knew about my scar," was her excuse. Five more
stepped forward right after that and all had done so by the tenth second.
"Very well Zane, you are forgiven," Tawny
announced. Yay, me! "But I have one other issue to address. Zane, I can't
have you cutting a swath through my girls so I'm going to demand that you stick
to one and only one Kappa Sigma per semester." I stared at her until she
finally had to question me. "What?"
"I wish you would stop treating me like a child,"
I chuckled.
"What makes you think I'm not being serious?"
Tawny growled.
"We've kissed. You can tell a lot about a person in the
way they kiss, and you are very caring and thoughtful," I told her.
"Why would I be out here in the woods naked if I didn't trust you?"
"You kissed him!" yelped Leigh. Tawny smirked as
she looked at her.
"You left me alone with a naked Zane in your room; he
looked cold and lonely," she told Leigh. I was cold and lonely because
Tawny tossed Leigh out of her own room and then wouldn't let me get dressed,
but only Tawny, Christina, and I knew that.
"Besides, Zane, you are naked in these woods because we
tricked you into our house and spiked your drink," Tawny pointed out.
"Ah, but would I have been dumb enough to take that
drink if I hadn't first trusted you enough to show up, wait, that didn't come
out right," I mumbled.
"Are you agreeing to my terms?" Tawny teased.
"Nope. I prefer to hold to the illusion I'm living in
the Free World," I declared. "You can certainly tell your sisters
what to do because they volunteered for this but I only hang out here because
all of you have been so nice to me. If I've been a poor guest, I'll just leave,
because I'm not going to pretend I like one sister less than another."
"Zane, you are deep in the woods, tied to a cross, and
the only people who know you are here are all bound by Sacred Oaths of
Sisterhood, Blood, and Secrecy," Tawny stated sweetly, as she came up and
stroked my cheek. "You aren't in the best place to be dumping us."
"Good point," I agreed defiantly. "Maybe I
should wait to get on my high horse when I can actually get on a high horse,
but I'm still not going to take it back."
"We could always keep him in our secret basement,"
Monique suggested. When everyone looked at her she added, "Hey, he liked
my nipples. Finding a guy who is good with nipples isn't as easy as you would
think." Huh, what? I had a definite feeling I was losing control of
events.
"You have a secret basement?" I gulped. "I
didn't know you had a secret basement."
"Well, duh," Paris snickered. "It wouldn't be
much of a secret if you knew about it."
"We are not keeping Zane chained up for our
amusement," Tawny warned the girls. "We specifically changed the
Charter back in '02 so that we can no longer keep men on the premises for more
than forty-eight hours." Yay?
"We also can't leave him here," Tawny continued.
"I'm sure Christina will have search parties out looking for you before
sunrise."
"I'll stay out here and stand guard over him,"
Leigh volunteered.
"No," Tawny scolded Leigh. "We can't let him
get fucked to death either." Leigh looked truly heartbroken.
"I think we have to let Zane get off this time,"
Tawny sighed.
"I was trying to get him off," Leigh grumbled.
"Give it a rest, Leigh," Tawny demanded.
"Paris, give our guest something to drink so we can wrap this up."
Paris disappeared behind me, then reappeared with a glass of water.
"Drink up," she smiled beatifically.
"Just promise me I'm not going to wake up in some landfill
or tied to a lamppost somewhere public," I groaned.
"Drink it down right now and you might wake up next to
me," Tawny challenged. Needless to say, I drank and quickly, because I'm
an idiot who keeps too much blood in the wrong head.
When I woke up, I was back in the Sorority house with a
different sweet pledge smiling at me and that smell of ammonia in my nostrils.
She handed me a folded piece of paper.
I said 'you MIGHT wake up next to me' the paper read. 'P.S.
See you and the Ladies at our Halloween Bash.'
"What's your name?" I asked the pledge. This time
the home was filled with the noises of occupancy.
"Larissa," she giggled. "So, are you Leigh's
boyfriend?"
"Ah, no; I'm community property; the other sisters hand
me around like a box of chocolates," I joked.
"Really! That is so great," she bubbled with
excitement. "I can't wait until I get initiated. I want you to make me
scream the way you had Leigh singing." Does no one get my jokes?
"Larissa, I am sure you will pass your initiation, no
sweat," I told her as I stood up, feeling a bit drunk. Larissa walked with
me to the door and gave me a quick peck on the cheek as I turned to head for my
car. I made it to campus with seconds to spare. The crawl up to the Solarium
was done in relative quiet, though Barbie Lynn decided to sample my tonsils
before letting me up.
Not two steps inside the door my phone rang.
"Hello, is this Zane Braxton?" this familiar voice
greeted me.
"That would be me. What can I do for you this
night?" I responded.
"This is Felicity Tolliver. I wanted you to know that I
had dinner with Rochelle Wellington tonight and I think having you on her
committee has really improved her mood," she informed me.
I reached the top of the landing and nearly dropped the
phone. Iona sat nervously on my bed, which she had made up because I never do
it that well. She was wearing lingerie that definitely made her whole form much
more feminine.
"Felicity, Rochelle and I talked mostly, plus I showed
her some techniques to help alleviate stress," I related, "but you
can tell her it was a pleasure to work with such a vibrant and beautiful woman.
You two are a lot alike."
There was a pause, then,
"I'll tell her that," Felicity said.
"I will be at my home in case she needs something this
weekend. I would like to see both of you, as would my Aunt," I offered.
"That would be nice," she sounded upbeat.
"We could also discuss getting some FFU girls coming
over to your place and the workshops you could teach on campus in October and
November," I suggested.
"That sounds great too," Felicity agreed. "I
would like to spend some time at FFU and having some girls know where Lance's
house is would be nice. When do you want to meet?"
"How about after dinner, say 8:00 o'clock?" I
suggested. "You can bring Lance."
"After dinner is fine but Lance has a church workshop
on Saturday nights," Felicity sighed. Oh hell, does this woman even get
taken to first base? "He's always so busy with his fraternity at school,
the Young Christian Men's Republican caucus, and the Christian Men's League at
church." Does this guy spend any time with women at all?
"Consider it a date," I replied. "Now I have
a very good reason to go to bed, so good night."
"Good night," she parted in a friendly manner,
which allowed me to hang up and start undressing as I approached the bed. I
looked down at my bed buddy once I'd stripped down to nothing.
"You look lovely, Iona," I greeted her. "What
do you want to do?"
"I'll do whatever you want," Iona said with a
tremor in her voice, looking down at her lap. She looked stunning in her
burgundy bra and panties, which were far more lace than substance. I felt the
hand of, Christina (?) in all this.
"Thank you, Iona. What I really want is to lie down,
you beside me so that I can look into your eyes and gently trace lines along
your body, and then I want to go to sleep with you in my arms. That's what I
really want."
"Really?" she perked up in surprise and relief. I
crawled under the covers, holding them open so she could join me.
"I like this a lot," she murmured, as she settled
in at my side, snug in the covers. I shifted to my side and cupped her chin
before exchanging several soft kisses with her. Afterwards, I did as I told her
I would; my hand caressed her body, avoiding nipples and cunt but doing my best
to get everywhere else. I elicited sensual moans and ticklish giggles.
When I had forced her to push me off so she could catch her
breath, I felt I had given Iona what she wanted, and more importantly, what she
could live with. I sat back and stared at the Moon through my glass roof.
Iona's smiling face slowly invaded my view.
"I give up, Iona," I pleaded. "Right now I
want some sleep."
"That's okay. I will sit here and watch over you,"
she sighed.
"That's, that's a little creepy, actually," I
confessed.
"I've watched all of the Twilight movies so I know what
secretive romances are all about," Iona explained.
Unfortunately, I knew little of the Twilight series of
movies. I knew it involved vampires and werewolves and some chick named Bella
but I'd never actually seen any of that. Had I known it involved a 100-year-old
vampire breaking into some teenager's room and staring down at her while she
slept, I would have been much more concerned, but for now I went to sleep.
A lesson in why I shouldn t get out of bed in the morning.
I woke up to every heterosexual teenage boy's second
favorite dream (the first being a morning blowjob) of a perfume-scented head
resting on each shoulder as you wake. There were the tiny complications of only
having gone to bed with one woman and that, by their breathing, I could tell
they were both awake.
"Good morning," I said cautiously; technically
morning since it was 5:00 a.m.
"Good morning, Zane," Iona and Barbie Lynn greeted
me. They both ran hands over my chest, though they gave a sudden jolt when
their hands touched. I had one arm around Iona and I used that to give her a
hug. My other arm was pinned by my side by Barbie Lynn's body.
I gave Barbie's thigh a squeeze and she wiggled in response.
"Okay, Barbie Lynn, this is Iona's night, so what are
you doing here?" I scolded my blonde nymph.
"I'm sorry," Barbie demurred then looked to Iona
and repeated the "I'm sorry."
"I understand," Iona replied, hesitating before
saying after further introspection as she snuggled in, "I want to wake up
this way every morning too. I like the way he smells and the way he makes me
feel all warm inside, and now you owe me a night, to be shared," she
stated hopefully.
"One of these days I'm going to get a say in how I
spend my free time," I griped. Iona looked hurt but Barbie Lynn merely
sneered.
"Don't you worry none, Iona. Zane, if you could wake up
next to myself and Iona tomorrow morning, would you?" she drawled like
sweet molasses.
"Yes," I grumbled petulantly, "but I'd still
like to talk about it."
"Trust us, Suga, we know what's best for you and what
you want. Just let us girls take care of you and you take care of all the Man
Stuff."
"We'll take good care of you," Iona dog-piled on,
but in a nice way.
"If it makes you feel better, you can punish us,"
Barbie Lynn offered. "We've been bad."
"Huh?" Iona and I questioned. Barbie flipped over
and wiggled her ass against me.
"Good point. You two get to the foot of the bed, facing
away from me, now!" I demanded.
"Why me?" Iona honestly worried. "What did I
do wrong?"
"Do it, Iona. This is virtually a rite of
passage," Barbie Lynn lied to her.
"No, it is not, and if you don't want to do it, you
don't have to," I told her. She didn't know what I was going to do and she
clearly was scared, but when Barbie Lynn crawled out from under the covers and
moved to the foot of the bed, resting on all fours, ass toward me, she followed
suit.
"If Barbie Lynn is going to do this," she
muttered, "then so am I."
I followed them, positioning myself between their calves and
massaging their ass cheeks lightly. Barbie shifted back and forth in
anticipation; Iona couldn't de-tense. Smack!
"Oh, Yes!" Barbie Lynn yelped, then playfully
wiggled her other, unmarked cheek within reach.
"I've been really bad!" she chirped cheerfully.
"No! Bad Girl," I shook my finger at her.
"I'm starting to believe you aren't learning your lesson." We both
knew that spanking Barbie was like throwing gasoline on a fire. Unfortunately,
my purpose right now was to get them both back to their rooms, not work off my
morning arousal.
I moved behind Iona and forced her legs apart. She was
clearly uncomfortable when I put a hand on each hip and slowly rocked her back
and forth. Barbie Lynn sat back and watched with an enchanting glow
highlighting her features; clever, intuitive, and lovely all at once. I settled
my body onto Iona's back, my hard-on pressing into her ass cleft and one hand
rubbing her stomach.
"Zane?" Iona whispered in a scared little girl
voice.
"Yes," I answered, while kissing her along her
shoulder ridge.
"You, you didn't do this to Barbie Lynn," she
choked out.
"Do you want me to treat you as if you were another
woman?" I continued, brushing her hair to one side so I could tease her
neck with my lips. That got her to finally relax.
"No," she gasped.
"Iona, you explaining sex to Zane is like a bobcat
telling a wolf how to hunt deer," Barbie Lynn teased Iona. "He gets
to know you, what you like, and what you want, even if you don't know what that
is."
I spent another two minutes giving Iona a sensual massage,
rubbing her upper arms, down along her sides, then tracing the lines of her
panties before finishing with her inner thighs. Smack!
"Oh," Iona gasped from the light impact.
"Why didn't you spank me as hard as you spanked Barbie
Lynn?" she wondered.
"Did you want me to leave a handprint on your
ass?" I asked.
"No, I guess not," Iona admitted. "Can you
answer me something?"
"I'll try," I replied.
"Why do you have those marks on your wrists and
ankles?" She inquired. The room was dark so Barbie Lynn hadn't seen my
little gift from the Kappa Sig's until Iona showed her what to look for.
"Zane?" Barbie Lynn demanded to know, her persona
going from sensual lover to protective Dorm Mother.
"Let's not get into this right now," I sighed.
They looked past me to one another but thankfully respected the peace I had
requested. Had they not left together, huddled in quiet conversation, I would
have been happier, but I had to be satisfied with fifteen more minutes of sleep
instead. By the time I made it to the shower, everyone already knew not to ask,
they were already seeking answers on their own.
Getting to breakfast involved a play-debate where I had to
be the 'Bad Guy,' aka the Liberal, Baby-killing, Godless Democrat, while my
mistress of the moment was the heroic Republican. I graciously allowed her to
trounce me, to the cheers of my fellow classmates, when I declared that all
churches should be converted to homes for unwed mothers and that
church-endorsed marriage should be banned for not accepting homosexuality. Did
I know my audience or what?
Never a Simple Morning
I love women, even though they will surely be the death of
me. Case in point: breakfast.
I'm about to sit down with my normal companions (Rio and
Iona) when a blur shoves Rio aside and takes a seat next to me.
"Zane, I've been going over the books in the school
library and some, Raven began.
"Bitch, you did not just bump me and steal my
seat," Rio seethed. Raven looked over her shoulder at Rio.
"We are not in kindergarten anymore. Grown-ups chose
their own seat," Raven lectured.
"Wait!" I cried out to forestall Rio's pelting
Raven with the contents of her food tray.
Rio gave me barely enough time to twist my tray sideways,
half-stand, and pull the Hellion onto my lap. I wouldn't displace Iona and that
was the only place in this section of the table for her to sit.
"Nice hood ornament," Raven smirked.
"You and me are far from done," Rio snarled.
"What, you don't know what 'ornament' means so you opt
for something out of 'Goodfellas'?" Raven taunted.
"Stop!" I barked. "Rio, Raven, Raven, Rio;
Rio is my twin-soul and Raven is going to help me get through English this
semester so for my sake, would you both please play nice?"
Neither girl would budge so I took the initiative.
"Raven, I think we can get access to the libraries at
UV and George Mason; I'm sure they have tons more material for us to use,"
I offered.
"How are you going to manage that?" Raven was
skeptical.
"Yeah, Brainiac," Rio parroted. "How are you
going to do that?"
"I'll have one of the Sorority sisters help me with UV
and we'll have Iona hack Lance Wellington's password from his phone," I
explained. "That will get us into Mason."
"Only an idiot would store their password on a portable
storage device," Raven stated with confidence. "Someone smart enough
to get into George Mason wouldn't do that."
"Ha, ha, ha," Rio laughed. "Raven, there are
smarts, then there are real smarts. Any knucklehead can crack some books and
get into a law school but it takes an adult to know when the rules do and don't
apply."
"That makes no sense," Raven stated with
authority.
"Raven, would you even consider trying to access UV or
George Mason?" I asked.
"No," she admitted, "because we don't go
there."
"Men build fortresses to be impregnable; God inspires
men to storm them anyway," I replied.
"Which translates as, 'if Zane says he's going to get
something for you, he'll do it," Rio said.
"Okay," Raven mulled it over, then, "So, Zane,
how did you get those rope burns on your wrists?"
"Yeah, Zane, how did you get those marks on your wrists
and ankles?" Rio inquired devilishly. I stole an accusatory look at Iona
for ratting me out about my ankles.
"I went over to the Kappa Sigma House; they drugged me,
took me out into the woods, performed unspeakable acts on my person, bound me
to them with unbreakable oaths, drugged me again, and took me back to wake up
once more at the house," I confessed.
"Seriously, if you don't want to tell us what happened,
you don't need to make something up," Raven lectured me.
"Raven, if it was anyone else but Zane, I'd agree with
you," Rio grudgingly admitted to Raven, "but in his case, well, this
kind of crap happens to him all the time."
"Mr. Braxton," Coach Dana Gorman grumbled,
"you have a student sitting in your lap, and you are not eating your
breakfast."
"Oh, Coach," giggled Rio in a
far-too-schoolgirl-ish manner, "I just learned that Zane and I are
pregnant and that we are having twins!" My heart dropped through my guts
and I didn't want to look at how much attention we had garnered.
"Not even remotely funny, Ms. Talon," Dana replied
dryly. "You two haven't been here long enough for you to know if he got
you pregnant, not that you can get pregnant, and it would definitely be too
soon to know you had twins." I am not sure what happened next but somehow
I managed to stand while not dumping Rio on her ass and wound up face to face
with the coach.
"You had no right," I seethed quietly at Dana,
"to publically talk about that."
"Stand down," she snarled right back.
"If she so much as sheds a tear, I will break
you," I pledged, as I shifted into my fighting stance. Dana mirrored me,
not about to back down.
"I'm fine, Zane," Rio said as she put a hand on my
arm. "She's still angry that I turned down her lesbian advances."
"I did no such thing," Gorman stated evenly.
"So if we search your residence, we aren't going to
find that banana shaped strap-on you tried to use on me?" Rio challenged
the coach as she moved to my side.
"I possess no such item," Dana shot back.
"Well, we can always have a group of teachers check
your place to verify my claims," Rio threatened.
"Sit down and eat your breakfasts," the coach
commanded, then she stepped back and walked away. We did as instructed because
chasing her down didn't seem prudent.
"How did you know she had a banana, thing in her
quarters?" Raven inquired.
"Not a clue," Rio said from my lap, "but any
girl that aggressive either has a boyfriend or some serious sexual aids. If she
had a man, we would know about it, so she's got toys."
"And if her place gets searched, she is shamed by the
discovery of her, equipment," Iona said.
"With all this craziness, how do you three ever get
studying done?" Raven wondered.
"I do study," Iona stated.
"I plan to buy my grades," Rio grinned.
"I forgo sleep," I added. Privately, I was
thankful that no one went near Rio's pregnancy issue. It was nobody's business,
and I could deal without making a fool of myself again.
With breakfast finished, Rio headed off to find and torture
Mercy, but I saw her get picked off by a senior named Anastasia. I was heading
to meet with a junior named Natalie when Christina and company closed in around
me.
"Who is your little friend?" Heaven said with a
twinge of jealousy. Raven didn't answer the question, instead turning on me
with some anger.
"You are like a dang magnet," she growled.
"Do they text each other when you are leaving?"
"Yes, we do," Hope answered sternly.
"Gang, this is Raven Thorpe," I started, "and
, "
"Carry my books, freshman," Heaven demanded.
Without waiting for a reply, she slammed her bag into Raven's chest.
", and she is helping me with my English term project.
She doesn't like me and is only working with me because she was one of the three
that refused when Ms. Goodswell requested volunteers," I got out.
"What happened to the other two?" Chastity
questioned.
"They claimed to be afraid that Zane would sexually
molest them once alone, an excuse I think I should have used now that I've come
to know him," Raven told them. Heaven was about to unleash her famous fury
on Raven when Christina stayed her with a hand.
"Raven, have you ever seen Zane treat a woman
badly?" Christina asked.
"Not directly. But last night he was at a Sorority
house, and it is known he has a girl in his bed every night," Raven
stated.
"Oh, that reminds me," I interjected, "Tawny
says we are good with Kappa Sigma and that we are all invited back for their
Halloween bash."
"Don't worry about a thing, Zane; I'll talk to Tawny
about getting ten girls to help her set up and deal with the costuming,"
Christina informed me. "Raven do you know of any girl who hasn't wanted to
be with him at night?"
"If Zane was a female student who had males in her room
every night, none of us would talk to her," Raven stated.
"Even if she kept her virginity and never took the
virginity of another?" Chastity asked.
"Do you seriously believe Zane doesn't have sex with
most, if not all, of the women he hooks up with?" Raven countered.
"Iona," Christina demanded, "how many times
have you gone to bed with Zane and have you lost your virginity?" Iona was
shocked but finally managed to form words.
"Twice," she said sheepishly, "but I'm still
a virgin and he's never tried to be anything but a gentle, lover. I feel
completely safe with him."
"If it is his long-term plan to steal your virginity,
you are falling right into his trap," Raven pointed out.
That brought some chuckles.
"Zane, long-term plan, he, he, he, he," Chastity
lost it. "Zane's been accused of many things but over-thinking a situation
isn't one of them," she told Raven.
"We like Zane a lot," Hope went on, "but he's
sort of a nut."
"Last week we were trying to drive him out of
school," Christina enlightened my English partner, "and on that Saturday
we are at a party he invited us to off-campus. That is because Zane doesn't
obsess on the past or worry too much about the future."
"And we all had a great time at the party, I might
add," Heaven got her licks in.
"How is he going to have a future if he doesn't
plan?" Raven persistently countered.
"Have you ever read his notes?" Iona asked.
"No," Raven admitted.
"He has a great memory and takes detailed notes,
sometimes too detailed," Iona turned to me in a somewhat scolding manner.
"Like sketches of the underwear Seraphina was wearing in Biology
class."
"How do you know what type of underwear she has
on?" Raven looked at me puzzled. I had no good answer to that that one so
I decided to see what creatures I could make out of the clouds overhead.
"That little cunt flashes him," Heaven rumbled. I
took a deep breath.
"To be honest, she actually hikes her skirt all the way
up," I said warily, Heaven being a minefield, "but that's only
because class is so boring. We also exchange notes on how to learn something
besides creationism since we both plan to be doctors someday."
"Zane, what do you show her?" Christina grinned
but in a friendly way. I was so hanging myself right at that moment, I simply
couldn't outrun all of them.
"We occasionally sneak out to the bathroom during class
and make out," I confessed.
"How do you sneak out during class?" Raven
inquired.
"I have to go to the bathroom and I can't remember
where it is so she guides me," I explained.
"Zane, it is three doors down from your classroom; how can
you not know where it is?" Iona sounded bewildered.
"Our professor gives me a hall pass and he is rather
forgetful," I related.
"So, how far did you go with her?" Heaven inquired
sweetly. There was no good answer that would keep me out of trouble.
"I never kiss and tell," I evaded.
"I'll ask her when the Bible Study Team meets,"
Christina announced.
"Or I can ask her when the Debate Team meets,"
Raven added.
"Or I could make a break for the wall and make all this
speculation irrelevant," I suggested.
"Not before we get our Date Night out of you,"
Hope warned me.
"Absolutely," Chastity said. "Hope and I have
bought new dresses we want to try out on the World."
"Is there any woman he's not dating?" Raven
wondered.
"I'm not dating you," I answered.
"And why is that?" Faith asked. Raven looked at
me.
"Why couldn't I be addicted to something safe like
prescription drugs? They don't talk back or ask embarrassing questions," I
muttered.
"What was that?" Christina teased me.
"I haven't had the impression that Raven wants to spend
that kind of time with me. She wants me to help her pass our class, so that's
what I'm going to do," I explained.
"So if I wanted you to have sex with me, you
would?" Raven requested to know.
"Nope; you are too tightly wound right now. Let's get
some academic success under your belt and see what's what," I explained.
"Outside of that, I find smart to be sexy."
"Zane is not going to abuse you, Raven, unless you
ambush him in his bedroom," Christina said.
"Evidence suggests being naked in his bed helps,"
Iona related in a clinical manner.
"Oh, look!" I exclaimed. "I'm at my class now
so I'm going to run away and leave the rest of you to torture me at your
leisure."
"I'll see you at lunch," Christina reminded me.
"Umm, okay?" I shrugged then slipped into my class
before more could be said. I had a plan, and it was complex and hare-brained
because that's when I was at my best. I even let the word get out that I was up
to something but only one person knew what that was, except those bitches who kept
hacking my system might have a clue as well.
When I slipped back into psychology class at 11:40, my
teacher, Ms. Vincent, gave me this slightly curious and very disapproving
glance. When class was dismissed, she called me over.
"This get-up has a purpose, Mr. Braxton?" she
glared.
"Yes, ma'am!" I responded cheerfully.
"You should be in your class uniform," she
reminded me.
"Yes, ma'am, I know, but there are special
circumstances," I replied nicely.
"Handmaiden's Duty?" she guessed correctly. I
nodded in response. "Very well, get out of here and try to remember the
proper dress code next time." One more nod and I was out the door.
As I raced off in an intercept course, I made a few calls to
set things in motion. Iona was a little put out that I hadn't briefed her on my
plan but she wasn't the best at keeping secrets so I would deal with her later
when things made sense. By the time the files loaded and the extra participants
enlisted, I stood before Christina.
Christina stood there for a second, as did her crew. I was
dressed all in white, from jacket to shoes, except for a thin black tie, hardly
the school uniform.
"I was thinking about what to do with you,"
Christina began telling me, "but I have a feeling you have something
planned out."
"Yes, I do," I grinned. "Ladies, check your
tablets; I've downloaded an audio-file. If you can all start it at the same
time, I can begin."
"Let me get this straight: you have background music
and a costume, all for your Handmaiden's Duty with me?" Christina
marveled. "I don't think you understand what this tradition is all
about."
"I don't know," Heaven interceded, "he seems
to have worked his heart out to pull this off."
"How do we work synching the audio?" Hope asked.
"The first one to activate the file, activates it for
all the systems," I informed them.
"What is on the file?" Faith inquired.
"It is a song, but it would ruin the surprise to say
more," I answered.
"I'm in," Chastity smiled with anticipation.
"What do I need to do?" Christina inquired.
"Not ask me to stop," I begged.
"Oh, damn," Heaven groaned. By this time, over two
dozen people had gathered around.
"Have I missed anything?" Rio gasped, nearly out
of breath. "I hear Zane is going to make a total ass of himself and I
don't want to miss a second of it."
"Do you know what he's about to do?" Heaven
prodded Rio.
"No, which is why this should be an epic fail,"
she laughed. I rolled my eyes.
"Can we begin now?" I suggested. Chastity nodded
and hit play. A few of the gathering knew the beat so they had a few seconds to
be utterly aghast at what I was perpetrating before the first words left my
lips.
Now, if you don't know Usher's Scream, you might want to
listen to it to have a reference to what I was serenading Christina with. Those
words, belted out on a Christian Girl's campus, certainly had an impact.
Somewhere about the thirtieth second, most of the girls had their 'Oh, My God'
moment as I was verbally molesting Christina in public.
I wasn't done, either. When the music began, Christina began
walking toward the Dining Hall. I kept pace, doing my best Usher-moves while
propositioning Christina in a very pornographic style. At first she was
embarrassed, but as we progressed, I caught sight of a smile on her lips and
she would brush her chest against me when I'd place myself in her path
(reference the song).
We finished at the steps to the Dining Hall. I wasn't sure
when we had gathered the audience but we had. I was panting and looking to
Christina for approval.
"I'm not disappointed," she informed me.
"Not disappointed?" Iona gasped angrily.
"He's been working on that all week long."
"And I'm sure it was a strain on his attention
span," Christina replied to Iona in a condescending manner, but she was studying
me and my reactions.
"Don't sweat it, Iona," I smiled to my friend,
"She's saving up all that happiness for our wedding night."
"Mr. Braxton, do I even need to tell you what you've
done wrong?" Doctor Topaz Larson said. She had slowly parted the crowd to
get to me.
"Well, if you could please put it in order of
magnitude, I'd appreciate it," I sighed.
"Propositioning another student for sexual favors,
playing music at an unacceptable volume, and being out of school uniform while
on campus without prior permission," she related to me.
"Well, when you put it like that, I've really messed
up, haven't I?" I shrugged.
"It was my fault," Christina chimed in. "I
had him do this for Handmaiden's Duty. I wanted to exhibit the degrading and corrosive
aspects of popular music on today's Christian culture."
"Yes, I'm sure we all feel so, degraded," Topaz
joked. "Would someone get him in the right clothes before lunch ends?
Promise me."
"I'll see to it personally," Christina assured the
teacher.
No sooner had Topaz departed than Rio threw herself at my
feet. "Marry me, please!" Rio cried out. "I'm never going to
find anyone else as fucked up as you."
"Thanks, but I know you only want me for my body,"
I joked right back.
"It certainly isn't for your dance moves," she
grinned.
"He's quite a nice dancer," Christina stated.
"Oh, come on," Rio complained, "He has all
the grace of a baboon having an epileptic seizure."
"We had better help him out, then," Cordelia
stated in a manner I found to be suspicious. Where had she come from?
"He's going to need all his best moves come Spring Break."
"It is one night," I shrugged. "How hard
could it be?"
"Oh, we'll see," Cordelia smirked, then sashayed
past us toward the food line.
"I don't like the sound of that," Chastity
worried.
"Worry later; right now we need to get some food, then
go back and get Zane dressed," Christina directed.
"I can help with that," Heaven volunteered,
immediately happily followed by,
"I can dress myself," I muttered.
"Zane, we aren't worried about you; we are worried
about someone waiting in ambush," Chastity reminded me. "That lock on
your door doesn't seem to work all that well."
"Hey, your lawyer cancelled for today," Iona read
off her phone, she was my schedule planner.
"Damn," I grumbled. I was looking forward to
further, consultations.
"Zane, you are probably the only man I've ever heard
upset over missing a mandatory legal meeting," Christina noted.
"God damn it, Zane!" Rio mocked me, "Is no
one safe?"
"For the love of God, just take me back to my place so
I can throw myself off the roof," I groaned.
"First we feed you and then we let you kill
yourself," Christina directed. Sadly, she didn't follow through on that
because I still live.
Known by the company of the women I Keep.
A note to all guys: if a girl/girls ask you to pick any
movie you want, then gives you a suggestion, you cannot win. In this case,
Chastity and Hope were 'curious' what the movie The Loved Ones was like but I
could chose whatever I wanted. I wisely chose The Loved Ones. For those who
don't know, it is about a completely insane girl with too much money and a deep
obsession with some poor schmuck.
My two dates, the Archery Goddess and She Who Can Kill You
from 500 Meters, found the movie side-splitting and couldn't fathom why I was
somewhat horrified through most of it. For me, the moral of the story seemed to
be never saying no to a girl. I had a feeling I was being trained.
We were chatting it up when Chastity reminded me,
"Zane, don't forget we have our first Soccer game on
Saturday morning."
I noticed two cute girls about our age angling in right
after she said that.
"Hey," the cheerful, slender girl with the
shoulder length dirty-blonde hair said, "You are 'that' guy, aren't
you?"
"That guy?" Hope interjected suspiciously.
"That Zane guy from the video," the new girl
explained. "Zane," she moaned sensually. Oh, yay. No one said
anything for five seconds, then both Hope and Chastity started laughing
uproariously.
"Yes, that would be me," I confessed. "Are
you at U V, girls?" They were: Erin, Poli-Sci and Gerry, Business.
"Are your dates Kappa Sigma's?" Erin asked.
"Oh, God, no," Hope chuckled. "We are at FFU.
So is Zane, but that's a long story."
To be continued in part 10, By FinalStand for Literotica.
1 hr 8 min
October 18, 2025 Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 8
Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 8
Rio & Mercy
In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the
podcast at Explicit
Novels.

If I love women, I'm straight; and if I love men, I'm confused; does being Bi
make me greedy?
"You and me, the bitter end," she said softly,
then gave me a hug. Then she punched me in the shoulder because she's not the
weepy, hug-you kind of girlie-girl,, not at all. When we stepped off the
elevator, we spotted Barbie Lynn and Cappadocia standing watch over my door.
"Don't be late to your own party," Cappadocia
joked. "Iona's been frantic. She keeps calling but neither one of you
answer."
I pulled out my phone, only to discover it had been muted. I
glared at Rio.
"That would be because I cut off the ringer on my
phone," then Rio looked to me, "and Zane's."
"Which reminds me, Cappy; could you manage to give Rio
some private Karate lessons?" I inquired.
"Hey! Why can't you teach me?" Rio grumbled.
"I've never taught a lesson in my life and I only have
two years of experience," I answered.
"Does Barbie-luscious have to take any? Iona?" Rio
snapped.
"I took Karate my first three years; I'm just
concentrating on Soccer this year is all," Barbie informed Rio.
"Iona has already agreed to lessons," I smirked
back at Rio.
"I'm not going to do it," Rio declared petulantly.
"I can't wait for Iona to put her down,"
Cappadocia told Barbie Lynn. "She'll make me so proud."
"Rio, you haven't won a single fight since you came
here; it doesn't have to be Karate, or Cappadocia, but learn some way of
defending yourself," I pleaded. Rio glared at me.
"Fine, I'll think about it, but I make no
promises," she muttered.
"I'll count that as a partial victory; let's go
upstairs and see how crazy Iona has become," I said.
As it turned out, Iona wasn't too crazy, had everything in
order, and blamed Rio for my delay, life was good. I also discovered there was
a new term on campus; girls had been 'zaned,' and 'to be zaned' meant an
upperclassman had given you some chore, like singing popular music, reciting
poetry, or some other far more romantic/humorous task than previous years had
put up with.
Freshmen were beginning to recognize hardcore
traditionalists and would scurry to a friendly 'neo-Handmaiden' for a duty to
avoid the oppressors. Things were getting to the stage where the freshmen began
preparing tasks in advance to make them more appealing to the 'good'
upperclassmen. They were posting sound tracks, dance tracks, literary and
poetry readings, and some even acted like newspapers, doling out the daily news
between classes.
In a way, we'd remade our world; the onerous burden meant to
teach us humility had been transformed into a vehicle that united our class in
common cause and presented ourselves as a gift to be sought after, not a lesson
to be administered. The best part of this was the minimal role I'd played. What
I'd done by accident, they had forged into a strategy.
Of course, that meant I gained a chorus of
"Zane's" when I reached the top of the stairs, along with a
hug-tackle from Iona before things were explained. Even then, freshmen girls
would come up and touch me, kiss me, or even hug me.
"My sister told me how miserable her first year
was," was a common refrain, "but this is turning out to be such
fun."
I was so important that Iona had to consult with me on what
I was supposed to say; I divided the gathering into teams with dedicated tasks,
such as pick-up, trash removal, and glass pane replacement. Cordelia and a
dozen others (mostly non-freshmen) began working on the electrical systems,
bringing them up to code, while a junior named Philadelphia, head of the Botany
club, worked wonders on the hydro-works.
At eight-thirty, Christina and the Soccer Team showed up and
we all began to woman-handle rolls of carpeting into the Solarium, roll it out,
cut it to fit the dimensions of the room, and tack it down, carpet and padding
both. At the end we had nearly two hundred students up on the roof, helping out
and soaking up the accomplishment. I thanked each one as they left, holding
only my closest friends behind.
Heaven was hanging surreptitiously around my bed but I had a
special purpose for Hope and Chastity.
"Guys," I whispered to them, "I need
something from you but it is secret." They clearly understood who I wanted
them to keep the secret from so they thought it over for some time.
"Fine," Chastity finally, grudgingly allowed,
"you've not steered us wrong so far."
"If you are messing with us, you know we will find a
way to make you pay where it hurts," Hope made clear.
"That's fair. What I want you to do is keep the others
occupied all of Saturday. That's when I'm actually moving the furniture in and
I think the Chancellor will be keeping a close eye on you five."
"Why can't we tell Christina?" Chastity
questioned.
"I'm not sure Christina would appreciate the risks I'm
taking," I lied, "and I'm even more worried about Heaven in case I
have trouble with Gorman." They digested that, then nodded. For my part, I
was straining the bonds of friendship because I had to secretly test loyalties.
With or Without Mercy
I had cleared out the place, kissed Barbie Lynn good night,
and turned to deal with my last guest of the night when the rough part began.
"I have a little problem," I told Heaven as she
came into my arms and looked up at me, expecting a kiss.
"Yes," she said cautiously.
"It seems Rio went a little, okay, a lot crazy this
morning and invited a date up to my place," I explained.
"I'll kill her," Heaven growled.
"Rio or her date?" I wondered.
"You are right; I'll kill both of them," she
frowned in thought.
"Okay, our worst choice, for me, is that you go
home," I suggested. Heaven didn't like it but was kind enough to note I
declared this was the worse choice.
"I could tell Rio to go away," I went on, "or
we could settle in and let Rio and her date have the floor and the extra
sleeping bags we purchased earlier today."
"What? I don't have to share you, again?" she
grumbled.
"No. I figured that if either of them wanted a piece of
me after we were done, they'd be playing with a comatose body," I told
her, which slowly drove disappointment and anger from her face and replaced it
with a smile.
"Fine. So who is Rio with?" Heaven finally asked,
in a way accepting the situation.
"Mercy Chaplain," I answered. Heaven's eyes grew
wide.
"Mercy, Rhaine's kick-ass girl Mercy?" Heaven
boggled.
"The very same. Long story, but apparently Mercy likes,
diligent, urgent, and violent attention," I answered. "There is one
problem, though."
"Just one? What is that?" Heaven questioned.
"I had to buy Rio some toys," I confessed. Heaven looked
for further explanation. "A strap-on or two, four dildos, two vibrators, a
ass pug, and five scented oils."
"One or two strap-ons, don't you know how many you
brought?" Heaven asked dubiously.
Sigh. "She has a 'whoa' strap-on and an 'Oh My Gawd'
one," I told her cautiously.
"Zane," Heaven sounded exasperated, "what
inspired you to this bit of madness? Rio is a complete nutjob." Pointing
out that Heaven was pretty insane too didn't seem wise.
"She's my friend, and I figured it was better to help
her get some stuff she was comfortable using, as opposed to using whatever junk
she could find," I reasoned.
"Hmm, I hate to admit it but I think you have something
there," Heaven sighed.
"So, can she and Mercy stay the night?" I managed
to say after a minute.
"You know what I'm risking; right, Zane?" Heaven
urgently warned me.
"You are who matters, Heaven. I'll tell Rio to figure
out another night," I grinned. I reached for my phone but Heaven covered
my hand.
"She's your best friend," Heaven stated,
"like Christina and I. I won't get between the two of you. And you've
always stood by me so if I stay under the covers, we should be good."
"I note you didn't offer to go home yourself," I
pointed out softly. Heaven huffed and sighed.
"Damn it, I'm horny. I've been imagining touching,
tasting, and looking at your body all day long," she related, tapping my
chest for emphasis.
The resultant kissing led to me stripping Heaven's clothes
off with exaggerated care and occasionally batting her hands aside as she tried
to assist or take off mine. She trembled with excitement as I planted my lips
on her neck, breasts, stomach, and hips. Right as I got her to kick the skirt
aside, there was a knock at the door.
"Get underneath the covers," I told her. I noticed
her skip over to her book bag before she hurried to obey. Shoes hit the dresser
as I headed down the stairs.
"Look what I found," Rio gloated, as she pushed
Mercy ahead of her. Mercy looked somewhat traumatized; probably still grappling
with where she was and what brought her here.
Slap! Mercy yelped and jumped into me.
"Up the stairs, my slut," goaded Rio. The three of
us proceeded to the Solarium, Mercy, Rio, and me pulling up the rear after
putting my 'back stop' in place. No one would be barging in on us.
We gathered around the landing with Rio getting ready to
push Mercy toward my bed and the sleeping bags rolled out on the floor.
"Rio," I cautioned, "you know what not to do;
right?" We had discussed that Mercy's virginity was a no-go, period. I didn't
care if she begged to have her cunt fucked. If Rio didn't like my rules, she
could take Mercy to her own dorm room.
Mercy didn't see Heaven until Rio pushed her to the foot of
my bed. She looked forward, her eyes met Heaven's, and Mercy's eyes bugged out.
"What! Not her! Please!" begged Mercy. Rio grabbed
a handful of Mercy's hair as she pressed her body hard against Mercy's back.
"No, Bitch!" Rio growled. "We are all going
to fuck your ass tonight, and if you backtalk again, I'm going to spank you so
hard you'll think your ass is on fire. Hell, I'll probably do that
anyway." Rio hauled off and gave one crackling swat to Mercy's ass to
drive the point home. "Now, who is in charge?"
Mercy's whole body vibrated in anticipation. While there was
definitely an element of fear, the lustful needs of her body and psyche were
overwhelming for her. That kind of hunger was scary, actually.
"You are, Rio," Mercy whispered.
"What am I going to do to you?" Rio continued.
"I don-, yank, "ah, anything, anything you want,
Rio," she gasped in pleasure/pain.
"Good Girl," Rio purred into Mercy's ear.
"Now strip; I want to stick two fingers deep inside you to see what a
fucking slut you are." Rio walked behind my wardrobe to retrieve the
secreted goodies Opal had snuck in earlier.
While she was busy, I stripped quickly and joined Heaven
underneath the sheets. Heaven had her knees up, a pillow in her lap, her arms
wrapped around her knees, and her head resting on her arms. As I sidled in next
to her and wrapped my arm around her, Heaven rested a hand on my crotch.
"Am I hearing what I think I'm hearing?" she
whispered, then I nodded. "I don't get it. Mercy can easily take Rio;
she's a first team Karate and Rio's, Rio."
"Sometimes what you have leaves you empty and what you
want sets you on fire," I explained. "Now let's sit back and enjoy
the beauty of Mercy stripping down."
That was intentionally loud enough for Mercy to hear. She
froze up but couldn't meet our gaze, then when she finally started undressing
again, Rio came back around with her black bag of toys and her bundle of
clothes, Rio was naked. Rio stalked right up to Mercy and spanked her hard yet
again: Slap!
"Ow!" Mercy choked back a sob. Even Heaven
shivered, and she was a past master of the slap.
"Why aren't you naked?" Rio snapped with barely
contained rage.
"I, they were watching and, I, I was afraid,"
Mercy stammered fearfully.
"Feet apart, hands on the bed," Rio seethed, but
when Mercy (near tears) leaned forward with Rio at her rear, my friend gave
Heaven and I a wink. Heaven nearly lost it. "Damn it, you are one useless
piece of tail," Rio grumbled. "I don't know why I even let you come
here today. Zane, is it too late to get Brandi to come here instead?"
Mercy looked stunned, then ready to burst forth with the
tears.
"I'm sorry, Rio, but Brandi said she had a ton of Bible
Study to catch up on," I shrugged. "Heaven, who was that freshman on
the first level that was hitting on Rio Friday?"
"I think her name was Naomi," Heaven guessed,
getting into our little production.
"I'll behave," Mercy desperately told Rio, looking
over her shoulder to her mistress.
"One more chance, you whore; now finish stripping, then
resume the position," Rio demanded. Mercy was up in a flash, quickly
pushing her skirt and socks down, shedding her shoes, and finishing up with her
bra and panties. She was leaning over my bed looking down.
"Head up," Rio demanded, once more pulling on
Mercy's hair. When the head came up, "Lock eyes with Heaven. If you break
that gaze, I'll make you go around without panties tomorrow, and I'm going to
detail ten freshmen to pinch your naked ass before lunch." Rio proceeded
to kneel down behind Mercy and start working over her cunt in an interesting
teasing/aggressive pattern that Mercy really enjoyed.
It didn't take Mercy thirty seconds to break eye contact,
her lids closing in intense pleasure. When it hit her what she'd done, she gave
Heaven a fearful, pleading look. Now Heaven could be a real bitch, as I could
attest, and I could see her making decisions based on her own experiences,
wants, and desires at that moment.
"Rio, if Mercy keeps eye contact with me, can I get a
taste?" Heaven asked. Rio flexed her legs up enough so she could look at
Heaven over Mercy's back.
"She's my whore, but if she'd good, I guess she
deserves a performance bonus," Rio allowed. I responded to Heaven's
actions by shifting my pillow behind her, then pushing her back and diving onto
her left nipple.
Mercy mouthed a quick 'thank you'. Rio suddenly started
giggling.
"God damn, Heaven, the very thought of being passed
around like a Popsicle at a blowjob workshop makes my little girl wet as
hell." Mercy flushed with shame.
"Rio, you struck gold," I commented between
stimulating tickles of Heaven's breast. "Women who are as responsive as
Heaven is, and Mercy might be, are treasures."
Mercy looked surprised and Heaven breathed heavily in
response to my little bit of bedroom prose. Mercy immediately bucked up as Rio added
a finger to go along with her tongue wiggling between Mercy's labia. Her finger
coaxed her clit and dipped into the top of her cunt as far as it could go.
"Zane, Heaven began. I continued to push her onto her
back and slipped between her legs. Heaven's eyes lit up as I moved one hand
between us and grabbed hold of her cock and began stroking it. She responded by
reaching between us and stroking mine. It didn't take us a minute for our grips
to be switching back and forth, and sometimes working on the same cock, but
always in tandem.
At the foot of the bed Mercy's growls became louder and
louder until she screamed "Rio!" violently. That really got to
Heaven, who picked up her pace, her eyes closed and her legs up so high her
calves were resting above my hips. Her eyes flew open and that gaze pierced me
and held me in place as she humped me harder, as her strokes became more
erratic.
"Zane," she whispered, followed a second by,
"Oh, Fuck!" and her body pounded up against mine, ropes of semen
splashing between us. We kept close, if now sticky, contact for some time.
"Oh, Christ," she whispered into my ear as we
panted face to face. "Does it keep getting better and better?"
"We'll see," I grinned, then started kissing my
way down her body. Initially she was totally engrossed in my progress but when
I moved between her breasts and licked up some of her seed, Heaven tensed up.
"Zane? Zane, Zane," she ended up purring. I didn't
actually give her a blowjob, she didn't ask for one but I did clean her up,
taking her creamy, slightly chalky seed away with my tongue.
When I looked up, Heaven pulled me up and flipped me over so
she could return the favor on me, cleaning up her semen off my torso. From
there, she descended on my cock and began to suck me off with gusto. Her tongue
made crescent licks along the base of my cockhead, then used suction down my
shaft until she began pulling her lips along my ball sack.
"Someone has been, reading," I moaned.
"Someone's shaved down here," she giggled back
between slurps.
Slap, Slap, Slap, "Ugh, ugh, ugh," Mercy groaned,
then whimpered when Rio disappeared behind her.
"Eyes forward!" Rio barked. I had become lost in
Heaven's, heavenly blowjob but the look Rio shot my way, eyes on fire and
eyebrows shooting up with glee, brought me back to earth. Rio settled a hand on
Mercy's hip and pushed gently forward, her hand holding something against
Mercy's ass crack. I did notice that one of her hands held a tube of lubricant
but Mercy couldn't see that. Instead, Mercy's eyes grew wide when Rio thrust
forward.
"Rio," Mercy said with trembling lips, "are
you, then there was silence.
"I'll pop your cherry whenever I want to, you cow. I
don't give a crap about your precious virginity but I do care about making you
scream," Rio taunted her, trying to sound stern and not to snicker,
ruining the moment.
"What are you going to do, with that, she requested in
a frightened whisper.
"I'm going to fuck your ass, Mercy. Then I'm going to
let Zane fuck your ass, and then I'm going to take you to Church on Sunday and
find a guy or three to fuck your ass as well," Rio growled, but her eyes
portrayed intense amusement. "You are my whore and I'm going to use you
like one, Mercy; do you understand?"
"Yes, Rio," she whimpered, but there was an
undercurrent of desire as well.
"Can I have a go at her too?" Heaven asked
eagerly. Rio looked surprised but nodded.
"Oh, definitely, Heaven," Rio shrugged playfully,
"I want to wear this slut out," then, "Heaven, can I borrow Zane
for a bit? I need him to gape her open. I need to use her mouth for stress
relief."
"Umm, slurp, Umm, slurp, I don't know. I'm enjoying
what I'm tasting," Heaven grinned.
"Wait. Have Mercy come up here, lie on her back pointed
to the foot of the bed," I suggested. "You can straddle her face, I
can lube her up, and Heaven can keep working on me."
"Get to it!" Rio said with a 'Slap' to Mercy's
thigh. Mercy scrambled to do as I instructed, though I had to take some care to
ensure Heaven had a pillow once more in her lap until she rolled over onto her
stomach. Rio handed off the lube and soon we had Mercy's legs pulled back to
the point that Rio held them to her ankles as she lowered her glistening cunt
onto Mercy's waiting mouth.
Heaven's head was between me and Mercy; she was taking turns
sucking me off and ravaging Mercy's cunt. I rested an arm beneath Heaven's chin
and lubed up three fingers. I teased the crease of her ass, brushing her anus
several times. At the last two contacts, her anus contracted and pulsed beneath
my fingers, letting me easily circle it and finally sink a fingertip on the
opening.
"Ah," Mercy moaned wantonly.
"Relax, Mercy," Rio cautioned her mount.
"Relax and take it, my little Fuck Bunny." Mercy's chest raised
sharply, breasts jiggling like mountains about to unleash an avalanche, and
exhaled into Rio's love box; Rio shivered in pleasure.
Sure enough, Mercy's butthole relaxed and my finger slipped
down to the first digit. The muscles squeezed down to slow my progress but when
I wiggled and curled it, she flexed, then relaxed once more. I sank my finger
farther and farther in until my fist parted her cheeks down to the bone. I let
it settle there a moment, giving time for her to adjust, then began slowly
strumming it in and out.
I barely touched my second finger to her anus when Mercy
screamed into Rio's muff and ejaculated fluids into Heaven's mouth. Heaven took
everything Mercy had to offer and drove in with her tongue to harvest even more
of her juices. Rio drove her cunt all over Mercy's lips and nose as her own
orgasm approached, and Mercy's climax kept coming and coming like some building
tidal wave.
Mercy gave one last spasm and flopped down, unresponsive and
struggling for breath. Rio was coming down from her own excitement but eager
for more. She twisted off Mercy's cum-covered lips and knelt down beside
Mercy's dream-touched face. For a moment, Heaven and I saw a look of real
compassion on the Wild One's countenance.
"Zane, keep up your work; Heaven, tear up that cunt,
and I'll wake her up with my tongue and fingers," Rio demanded. She
swooped down on Mercy's lips and began kissing and licking all over her face
while tweaking Mercy's nipples with her free hand. Heaven and I kept up our
attentions where we were.
"Ah, Rio," Mercy pleaded weakly when she came
around, "it hurts, I'm sore."
"Oh, shut it; I brought you here to be used and abused,
so take it, you little cunt," Rio cooed to her. Rio added a strange
counterpoint to her words as she slapped one of Mercy's breasts, causing her to
yelp and jolt.
Mercy's ass kept contracting and relaxing, making my
penetration with my two fingers a bit of an exercise in rhythm-nastic
gymnastics, but her gyrations were worth it. My third finger opened her up with
a squeal of pain and a sharp push against my penetration, driving me even
further in.
"Umm, Zane, I can feel you with my tongue. Her cunt is
going nuts," Heaven noted playfully.
Mercy was whimpering and moaning, one hand clenching the
sheets while the other one had reached out to Rio's hair, stroking it gently.
Rio was kissing her neck, shoulders, chest, and breasts with speed and
tenderness that forged a bond between mistress and the subject of her
attentions.
"She's as ready as she's going to be," I informed
Rio after several minutes as I finally was able to twist three fingers around
her distended rectum without a reflexive contraction from the pain.
"Okay, Mercy," Rio said, as she poised her eyes
right over Mercy's, speaking gingerly, "I'm going to tear your ass up
now."
"I want you to scream, to cry, to beg, and I know none
of it will matter because I'm going to break you in as my bitch," Rio told
her, and while her words were terrifying, her voice was passionate and loving.
"Rio, I, please," Mercy pleaded.
"What did I say I'd do to whiny little sluts?" Rio
reminded Mercy with deceptive calm.
"Rio, I'm sorry. I'll be good, I promise!" Mercy
begged. Rio got up on her knees and picked up the strap-on she'd rested just
out of Mercy's sight when they got on the bed. Now she affixed it to her crotch
and let the purple cock bob right over Mercy's lips.
"Roll your head to the side, Mercy, and suck on it like
the good stripper-whore you are. If you do a great job, I'll stuff a ten dollar
bill up your cunt," Rio directed. She didn't have to repeat herself; Mercy
popped the top inch inside her mouth in one move. It was glaringly obvious to
all of us that she'd never given 'head' before.
A minute into the process Rio pulled away, the dildo popping
out of Mercy's mouth.
"I would say you were bad but you're more like
pathetic," Rio degraded Mercy. "Zane, I may have to hire you to
throat-train this sorry sack of shit; I'd be ashamed to give Mercy to someone I
hated, much less someone I liked."
"Don't you dare turn your head away," Rio snapped
as Mercy tried to hide her tears by burying her head in the folds of the quilt.
"Her ass looks a thousand times better," I
offered.
"And this cunt is one of the sweetest I've ever
had," Heaven lauded. "I'd love to take her off your hands and share
her with a few of my friends." That was awful nice of Heaven.
"Hmm, in that case, maybe I'll give my Fuck Toy another
chance," Rio mused. "Do you think I should give you another chance,
Mercy? Can you beg me for another chance?"
"Please, Rio, give me another chance," Mercy
parroted.
"Tell me you want me to fuck you up your ass," Rio
sneered.
"I beg you, take my ass," Mercy tried not to sound
too eager.
"I want you to beg all of us to fuck you up your ass
until your tears dry up, you brazen tramp," Rio pressed on. Mercy looked
to Heaven and I even before the words 'brazen tramp' came out of Rio's mouth.
"Please, Zane and Heaven, fuck me, fuck me until I
cannot stand, rip me up; break me," she exulted. Heaven looked to me with
a 'what the fuck' look stamped on her face. I shrugged.
"Who goes first?" I smiled at Rio.
"That would be me, of course; my slut, so I get all her
holes first!" Rio declared.
"Mercy, assume the position, knees and elbows; Heaven,
give her a pillow. I don't want to be annoyed by her baby-girl moaning and
crying," Rio directed. I tossed Mercy a pillow instead of having Heaven
risk it. In seconds, Mercy was on her knees and elbows, ass towards us and face
in a pillow. Rio settled in behind her, a maniacal explosion of excitement on
her face she shared with me.
Rio lunged forward and drove a full inch of her artificial
cock into Mercy's asshole.
"Ah!" Mercy screamed. Her whole body shook and her
sobs weren't totally buried by her face pressing into the pillow.
"Come on, now," Rio coaxed her. "Push back
against me. I'm not going to fuck you because I want you to fuck yourself. Now
push back, damn it!"
Nothing, then a Slap, and Mercy's body jumped from the
impact. She did start backing into Rio, though.
"Faster, damn it," Rio growled. "Impale
yourself, you know you want to," and sure enough, Mercy kept trembling but
she pushed back harder and harder. I knew it had to hurt like hell but she had
been stretched well by me and this was Rio's smaller strap-on.
"Wow," Rio said softly to Mercy as she leaned over
her back, "you shoved that up your tight little ass, you slut." Mercy
moaned. "That was, awesome. I've never met an ass as hungry as yours and
I've known a few professional whores in my time. Now tell me, 'I'm a great
ass-slut and I want the world to know'," Rio teased.
"I'm a great ass-slut and I want the world to know
it," she gasped.
"I need to make you prove it," Rio mused as she
established a smooth rhythm with Mercy.
"You could advertise her services?" Heaven
suggested.
"Good idea!" Rio agreed. "We could take
photos and make a video or two."
"No, please," replied Mercy in a panicked voice.
"My parents would die if they ever found out."
"Mercy, I'm going to create of a whole gallery of you
taking it up the ass, post it on the internet, and e-mail your Dad the
link," Rio threatened. Mercy began crying. Rio pushed Mercy forward until
her hips were almost on the bed, then pulled her, and the strap-on, back until
it was almost out.
"Impress me, Mercy, and your Dad may not get a
Christmas present to remember," she offered. Mercy stifled a few more
sobs, then pushed back up against Rio and her cock. "Fuck, that feels
good," Rio exhaled. "How about this, Mercy: I'm going to take a few
select pictures of your tits and ass and then send them to your Father
anonymously so you know what he's beating off to but he won't it is his little
girl. Deal?"
Mercy didn't respond verbally but she did keep fucking her
ass on all of Rio's eight inches. I detected a certain increase in enthusiasm.
I could tack on exhibitionism to the list of Mercy's intriguing quirks.
Quickly, Rio began alternating spankings from cheek to cheek as Mercy slammed
herself back.
"I see your point," Heaven joked as I moved over
her. "I can think of a few people I'd like to send a Christmas card to
with a picture of her rear end on it."
"Let me think about it," Rio pondered.
"Mercy, how would you like to be the most popular slut on campus, the one
all the girls want a piece of?"
"How would you like to be the one all those other
members of the Karate team are thinking about when they are rubbing their
nipples and their clits in the shower, the one whose name they wished they
could call out when they orgasm if only they knew who you were? Could you be
that kind of whore for me?" Rio inquired.
"Yes," Mercy whispered. When Rio pounded Mercy's
ass painfully hard, Mercy began chanting, "Yes, yes, yes!"
Heaven looked over her shoulder at me with a 'whoa'
expression, then pushed forward, pillow covering her midsection, and grabbed
hold of Rio's hip. Rio looked over her shoulder speculatively; Heaven grinned
up at her, then kissed the small of Rio's back.
With her free hand, Heaven parted Rio's ass cheeks and began
darting her tongue lower and lower. I rubbed Heaven's back down to the point I
was rubbing against her anal ring.
"Later, Zane," Heaven scolded me in a highly
pleasurable way. We had all night.
"Whoa, Heaven," Rio gasped, "I take back all
that wicked stuff I ever said about you," as Heaven's tongue darted over
Rio's puckered hole.
"I'm doing this because of all the bull you said about
me," Heaven teased.
"Then I take it all back, but only so I can do it all
over again," Rio responded with bated breath.
"Umm, I think someone is an anal virgin," Heaven
teased right back. Rio laughed at the absurdity.
"I'll give you mine if you give me yours," Rio
suggested. Whoops.
"I am Zane's now," Heaven replied without
hesitation, "so if he wants to share me, I'll lie down next to Mercy right
now." Rio looked to me somewhat hopefully.
"Not right now, Rio; Heaven is the best piece of ass
I've ever had so I'm not ready to share, but when we get there, you will know
why I was greedy," I evaded.
"I think you are in love with that tight little ass
squeezing that big cock of yours," Rio laughed. "How about you take
my place and let me and Heaven figure out who gets on top?"
"How about you give Heaven the strap-on, and you and I
FINALLY get a little personal time?" I offered, which I hoped was the best
of both worlds. I could tell Heaven's cock was raging hard at the thought of
Mercy's inviting ass and that Rio and I had some unresolved sexual tension.
"Heaven," Rio questioned, "are you okay with
this? I know this is your date night."
"Return him in a usable form and I won't mind, too
much," Heaven reminded. No one asked Mercy what she wanted but I had a
strong feeling she wanted it that way. For Rio's sake, I was glad she didn't
just shove Mercy forward and pop her cock out painfully.
"I'll get a few washcloths," I offered. Rio
slipped to the edge of the bed and took off the strap on while occasionally petting
Mercy's back, ass, and thighs. Heaven scooted behind her as well and began
rubbing Mercy's cunt and penetrating a single finger into her anus, keeping the
submissive sophomore on a razor's edge.
Iona had cached a freezer bag full of wet cloths for me so I
was able to help us all clean up. I quickly took Rio to the foot of the bed and
pulled her down to a mutual kneeling position.
"You know this doesn't change anything," Rio
whispered to me. "You are still Iona's bitch."
"Okay," I whispered in return. I read her emotions
by looking into her eyes before lowering my mouth to her left breast. I brought
my lips together to pinch her erect nipple, her sloped breasts jiggling as I
teased it.
"Oh, you are being gentle, you bastard," she
moaned. She noticed Mercy looking at her wide-eyed.
"This is how you make love," Rio panted to Mercy.
"All you are good for is fucking." I gave her some deep suction,
absorbing much of her tit into my mouth. "If you are really, really good,
I'll show you how this is done someday." I didn't waste time talking; I
let Rio's body soak up my attention, drifting to the right breast while
slithering a hand around her small but firm and finely proportioned ass to her
cunt from behind.
"Damn you," Rio choked softly. She began thrusting
her body against me, lowering her head to the top of my head, kissing it, and
rolling her fingers through my hair.
"Ugh," Mercy groaned as Heaven steadily pushed her
cock into her ass. Heaven had hidden the strap on somewhere and was taking her
second woman in a week.
I had little doubt she was experiencing erotic bliss while
Mercy had no real clue that the hot piece of meat in her ass wasn't some
different technique with the dildo. She'd learn in time, but we would cross
that bridge when we came to it, and right now Mercy was grinding into Heaven's
pelvis while smiling with lustful fulfillment.
I hooked one of Rio's legs, placing it around my side, then
did the same with the other, letting me press her down to the ground. I worked
up her body until we were face to face once more and my cock rested on her
thigh, right below her exceedingly wet cunt.
"Are you going to fuck me?" she asked with a foxy
grin on her lips.
"No," I replied. "I'm not going to blow this
chance to feel up every inch of you."
"Fuck me, damn it," she growled playfully. I let
my weight settle on her body and allowed my hands free range over her body.
"Zane," Rio called to me softly, her eyes wide, "fucking use
me." I shook my head, managing to take one nipple between my fingers, and
started to torture it.
"Fuck me," she insisted vigorously, "fuck my
ass, let me blow you, but use that magnificent cock on me. Don't just leave it
there; it is fucking torture." The hornier Rio got, the more limited her
vocabulary became.
"Uh-uh," I shook my head, "you don't get off
that easy. I want you to wear me out."
"Use, uh, that tongue, yeah, on her, Zane," Heaven
suggested to me as her thighs slapped loudly against Mercy's ass.
"Heaven, Rio, oh, God, damn, harder, Heaven, yes,
Heaven!" Mercy went off. Mercy slumped forward, but Heaven clearly wasn't
done yet and the slap, slap, slap of flesh continued rapidly.
"Can I pick the bitches, or what?" Rio sighed to
me.
"I trust you, Rio," I responded. There was a
moment where we figured out what we really wanted to say. She pushed her head
up to kiss me and my response pressed our embrace back down to the sleeping
bag. Rio drew her legs outside mine and writhed her body so that my cockhead
rested against her cunt lips.
"You realize when I get out of here," Rio panted,
"I'm going to hunt Iona down and lick her into unconsciousness."
"She couldn't ask for a better lover," I stated
serenely, which only made Rio give an even throatier growl and look to the
glass ceiling.
"Oh, God, take it, take it, take it, Mercy, you bitch!
Oh, God! You bitch," Heaven went off. "Yeah, ugh, take it, oh, yeah,
urgh, bitch, Umm," followed as Heaven pumped load after load of cum into
Mercy's bowels.
"Christ Almighty," Mercy howled. "That feels,
fantastic." She had received her first ever anal injection of semen
searing its way into her and she apparently loved it.
"Zane," Rio embraced a different approach,
"let me stay at your house this weekend."
"Sure," I agreed. "I'd love to have someone
to hang out with and share my Saturday night addictions on the sofa."
"Damn, Mercy, clearly spanking you isn't good enough
because Heaven has found your sweet spot without it," Rio told her 'toy'.
"Zane, it is a date," she replied to me. "Now get up there and
spank my bitch until she cries."
I gave Rio one more long kiss, which was both very sweet and
allowed Heaven to retreat behind the covers without anyone being wiser. I stood
up, brushed Mercy's hair away from her face, and got her attention.
"Mercy, are you okay with this?" I asked with the
deep sympathy I felt for her.
"If you tell him 'No', I'm going to stick a ass plug up
your ass and make you walk around with it all day long," Rio threatened.
"Please fuck me," Mercy blurted out, "take my
ass. I need it." I moved around to her side, went on my knees, before
knee-stepping between her legs and lined up with her anus.
I could see Heaven's cum seeping out and starting to drool
down over her cunt and starting to drip to her thighs. Heaven must have blown a
huge load up there and I really had to get off myself to cover the situation. I
was thicker than Rio's strap-on or Heaven, so I was afraid I might hurt Mercy,
but I shouldn't have bothered worrying.
No sooner had I pushed my bulbous cockhead through her
abused anal ring and she ridden through the slight pain, Mercy pushed against
me with great determination and drive.
"Oh, God, Yes," she gasped.
"Heaven gets to have that two or three times a
week," Rio taunted Mercy as she settled in deceptively beside Heaven.
I had the twin duty of keeping an eye on Rio, behind me and
to my right, who was nestled with Heaven and yet stay attuned to Mercy who
lasted all of fifteen seconds before her first orgasm hit her like a seizure.
"Zane!" she screamed, there goes my name again. I
wonder if Leigh is having a sympathetic orgasmic vibe because of this.
Heaven wiggled her ass and Rio nudged her.
"I never thought I'd feel this way but I love the way
he works that inside me," Heaven sighed.
"I love the feel of it deep inside as he holds me tight
and works it in and out." Rio spoke with her lips on Heaven's neck and a
hand on her left breast.
I admit, I used Mercy harder than I would have liked,
thrusting deeper and more violently into her rectum than either woman had done
before. Mercy was sobbing and chocking with each stab and I could feel her body
cascading toward one more orgasm. I reached forward, grabbed her shoulders, and
pulled her up. When her arms swung loose, I worked my hands down her arms until
I wrapped my hands and wrists around hers.
My stabs took on a new brutality as I pounded her and pulled
her up. When I had her high enough, Mercy was struggling for each breath and I
felt positioned well enough to free up my left hand to grab hold of her breast.
The tit was the right mix of soft yet firm and her nipple was already rubbed
raw by her long torture, brought on by lying chest down on my bed's quilt while
being fucked hard.
"Zane, I can't take it, anymore, Jesus Christ, I'm
going to cum, Ah," she pleaded. I pulled her hard to me one last time,
then thrust up with my hips with such force, I propelled her knees off the bed.
She screamed, I cried out, and we both came. I let go of her wrist and tightly
wrapped both arms around her, right below her breasts.
I kept thrusting and she kept crying and sobbing, but it was
an oddly joyous sound. We were covered in sweat and grinding together in slower
and slower gentle cycles.
"Rio, Zane, was I good, she rasped, ", good
enough?" This was Rio's game so I held my tongue.
"What makes you think you are done?" Rio
commented. "Clean Zane up."
"What, huh?" Mercy stuttered. "What do you
mean?"
"I mean give him a blowjob," Rio snapped.
"But, he's, I, it was in my ass," she whimpered.
"It is called Ass-to-Mouth, Slut," Rio explained.
"Now get sucking." In desperation, Mercy sent me a pleading look. I
gave her a wink but used a stern voice.
"On your stomach, Mercy. You have to do this so let's
get it over with, and if you use your teeth, Rio's going to slap your tits
until they glow bright red," I promised.
I slipped off the bed, onto my knees, stealing a wet cloth
from the bag and moving rapidly around to the foot of the bed. Mercy collapsed
forward, still uncertain until she saw me vigorously cleaning my cock to the
point she nodded in satisfaction. I then edged my semi-flaccid rod to her lips
and let her have a taste.
When she realized it didn't taste horrible, she began
licking it and kissing my cock head. I would have been more supportive and
attentive if I hadn't noticed Rio, Heaven, and the look of bafflement on
Heaven's face. Rio was still nursing on Heaven's nipple, but while Heaven had
been distracted by the interchange between Mercy and I, Rio had snuck a hand
beneath the covers.
My attempt to figure out how to play this out was short-circuited
by Rio tucking herself up near the head of the bed, then slipping under the
covers. She returned to her previous place snuggled beside Heaven and latched
onto her nipple. She also began to rummage Heaven beneath the sheets, riling my
tranny lover like few other things could.
"Give me that little kitty," Rio teased Heaven as
she shifted so that she was between her legs and working her body down
Heaven's. I had to gulp down a shout as Mercy scrapped her teeth against my
super-sensitive and rebounding head. Rio's kisses brought her to Heaven's waist
level. With one hand Rio kept the covers up, and with the other, she spread
Heaven's legs wider.
"Umm, that looks delicious," Rio continued to
confuse Heaven. She pressed Heaven's legs still wider apart and down to the
mattress, then used her lips and tongue to trap Heaven's cock and start to suck
on it. "I bet Zane loves this cunt," she slurped. With one determined
effort, I saw Rio raise her head, then pump down until she pressed her nose
against Heaven's pubic hair.
Heaven groaned in lust and collapsed against the pillows at
the head of the bed. Rio was working Heaven's cock over with what I had to
imagine was expert tongue work and throat contractions. A tiny part of me
wished I could turn Mercy around so she could see how a blowjob was supposed to
work but that wasn't happening, no way, no how.
"Umm, Heaven, I'm going to have to steal you away from
Zane once in a while," Rio slurped and moaned. "This is one of the
tastiest snatches I've ever put my lips to. Do you like my lips and
tongue?"
"Umm, yeah, it's great," Heaven managed a
response. Rio bobbed a few more times, then Heaven asked, "Is your tight
ass part of that deal?"
Rio decided actions were better than words so, keeping the sheets
covering them both, she crawled up Heaven's body until she was over her, tits
in Heaven's face. Rio reached between them and undoubtedly spent several
seconds rubbing Heaven's cock along her moist labia until she slowly inserted
that cock down to the point their crotches ground against one another.
Heaven looked like she was about to lose it right there and
then. Rio grabbed Heaven's head and rubbed her mouth over her boobs.
"Does that answer all your questions?" Rio said in
hushed tones.
"Yeah, yes," Heaven gasped. Rio dismounted and
slid back down Heaven, leaving the transsexual deeply conflicted, cunt or
blowjob?
I turned my focus back to Mercy, who seemed desperate for
some feedback from me and I had been neglecting her.
"Take it slow, Mercy. Use your tongue to get a feel for
it and use your lips to keep a light touch around the shaft. This isn't a
race," I assured her calmly.
"You grimaced, earlier," Mercy replied softly.
"It was my teeth, wasn't it?"
"Mercy, you didn't bite me, you dragged your teeth
along my head. It isn't a great sensation but you are doing okay," I
answered, "but if I feel those teeth again, I'm going to spank you."
Mercy got back to work with some tenderness. "If you don't use those
teeth, I'll spank you twice."
Mercy kept my cock in her mouth but looked up at me; a tiny
smile creased her face and she cupped her tongue more effectively and sucked
harder. I shouldn't have been surprised that someone more attuned to pain would
be a quicker learner, and Mercy was definitely pushing the curve. What might
have been had Heaven not exploded into Rio's mouth, I wouldn't find out until
later.
"Rio! Take it, you vicious bitch," Heaven gasped.
Rio was too busy gulping down Heaven's gift to Rio's gullet (as Heaven held a
hand on Rio's hair) to probably thanking the Almighty that this was Heaven's
third ejaculation for the night. I had to keep Mercy occupied until those two
were done so I ran my hands through her hair, grabbed a handful on each side,
and began fucking her face.
"Ugh, gurgle, Umm," were the noises Mercy made as
she struggled not to gag on my cock as it pushed further down her throat than
had previously been attempted. Her eyes watered but she refused to push back,
taking this as yet another punishment. We floated there in our own little
corner of the world until a light smack to her left ass cheek brought us back
to reality.
"Damn, Zane, don't break my girl's jaw," Rio
joked.
"Mumph, I didn't finish," Mercy whined. Heaven
intervened before Rio became more vigorous.
"He can really work a girl over, Mercy. You can
graduate to getting him off with your mouth the next time around," Heaven
interjected.
"Will there be a next time?" Mercy sought
confirmation.
"I don't know," Rio started off.
"An ass that good is a terrible thing to waste,"
Heaven suggested.
"She learns quickly and I like the way she
screams," I added. Rio regarded Mercy haughtily.
"Very well; against my better judgment, I'll keep Mercy
around a little longer, but only because you guys want to use her slutty body
and her ass is so damn spank-worthy," Rio stated with finality.
"Mercy, get dressed and I'll take you home."
As Mercy tried to get off the bed, her legs trembled and she
could barely stand.
"I'm not sure I can walk home," Mercy joked with a
heavy undercurrent of exhaustion. I was half-tempted to let her spend the
night. Rio's response was to grab her hips, pull her in backwards, and take a
bite of her ass.
"Ow!" Mercy squawked.
"Oh," Rio addressed Heaven and I, "remind me
to have this ass tattooed with my name."
"People will see," Mercy muttered fearfully.
"Only me, Sweetheart, and the people I give you to for
whatever perverse pleasure they desire," Rio teased. "What would you
prefer; Rio's Slut across your ass, or Milk Maid over your breasts?"
Mercy remained silent on the matter.
"I think she wants them both," I declared. Mercy
shot me a surprised look.
"Atta boy, Zane; you always figure out what a girl
really wants," Rio chortled. "Both it is."
"Now that the future of Mercy's tats has been decided,
you two get out and let me and Zane have some private time, the way it was
supposed to be," Heaven demanded.
"I'll walk my delicious fuck toy home and come back for
Good Night kisses," Rio laughed. She and Mercy dressed quickly and departed
into the lower levels and the campus beyond. When we were alone, Heaven and I
curled up next to one another and did some gentle explorations of our bodies.
"What happened?" Heaven finally asked.
"I haven't a clue," I shrugged. Rio could still be
such a mystery to me.
"When do you want me to go?" she inquired next.
"I have the alarm set for 5:00, which should allow you
plenty of time to get back into your dorm and pretend you slept there," I
told her. Heaven rested her head on my chest and made some rumbling/purring
noises while I stroked her hair.
"Spending the night," she mused. "Spending
the night at my boyfriend's, I like the sound of that. You know what this
means; right?"
"Why don't you tell me," I wondered.
"It means you like me, Stupid," she griped with a
snicker, then lightly punched me.
"If I knew this was what it took, I would have tied you
up and brought you here that day after Orienteering tryouts and saved me a
world of pain," I teased her.
"One more dumbass comment like that and no ass or
throat for you tonight," Heaven threatened. I stayed tight lipped, beyond
kissing Heaven repeatedly, until Rio returned with my key and some
explanations.
Heaven Gets Expelled
"Hey, Love Birds," Rio grinned. "If you try
to look any cuter, I swear, I'll vomit."
"How did you know?" Heaven blurted out.
"Girl's smell a certain way when they are banged,
especially by Zane, and from what I heard, there were multiple orgasms in that
Kappa Sig closet so I figured something was up," Rio explained. "Then
all I had to do was keep my eyes open and observe you. The final piece was when
I caught you hiding the strap-on before you mounted Mercy," Rio said.
"You covered your equipment very well, I didn't see it
until we fucked, but everything came together when you began tearing Mercy
up," Rio snickered. "I know the difference between the sound of a
cock and a dildo so when you came and she screamed out because you pumped what
must have been a gallon of cum up her bum, I was absolutely sure."
"What are you going to do?" Heaven asked
cautiously.
"Do? I'm not going to do anything. You are Zane's
fuck-buddy," Rio stated.
"I prefer the term 'girlfriend'," Heaven
interrupted. Rio's crazy eyes mulled that one over.
"Girlfriend, so as long as you keep him happy, I'm
happy. If you hurt him, I'm not going to expose the fact that you have balls;
I'm going to tear them off and feed them to you. Are we clear on that?"
Rio smiled wickedly.
"Well, I doubt you can take me but I understand the
sentiment," Heaven countered. Rio shrugged, crawled up the bed, and kissed
me.
"Good night, you two, and Zane, try to keep her cries
for mercy and screams to God Almighty to a minimum or I'll be forced to sick
Barbie Lynn on both of you," Rio joked.
Rio made a hasty exit and Heaven was left nearly as confused
as when Rio left the first time.
"I don't understand her. I know she hates me; I'm not
even going to deny she has cause; so why did she act that way?" Heaven
asked me.
"That's because you and the others never tried to
understand her. Rio hates hypocrisy and lies. I'm not sure why, but she's
otherwise just like everyone else," I informed her.
"If you can accept she's not going to put up with
deceptive bullshit, she's a great friend. Her abrasive exterior is her way of
dealing with the people who've been telling her to sit down and shut up all
these years," I went on.
"Put it this way: imagine what your life would have
been like if Christina died your freshman year," I postulated. "That
is what Rio is like, friendless, alone, and with a terrible secret."
"What is her secret?" Heaven inquired.
"Don't know; I've never asked. It is none of my
business unless she makes it so," I explained. "You know I am with
you for what is in here," I tapped her between her eyes, "and
here," I put my hand over her left breast, "and not what is between
your legs."
"I certainly don't mind what you have but I'm mostly
heterosexual," I told her. "I like you because you are fierce and
loyal, and you fought against your fear. Cowardice is far too easy and too many
people think of themselves first, so when you find someone who doesn't, you
should always hold them close."
"Is that what you are doing now, holding me
close?" Heaven's voice became sultry.
"Yes, I confess to an ulterior motive," I smiled. Heaven
straddled me, pressing her crotch against my chest while she produced a
different squeeze tube of lube and proceeded to coat my shaft with a generous
dose.
As I held her up by the ass with both hands, she guided my
shaft along her crack until she wedged it into her anus.
"Down," she whispered in a throaty voice.
"Put that Beast in me."
"Oh, fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck fuck," Heaven
babbled as she engulfed my entire length in one gentle yet persistent ride.
"You," she panted, "never asked me, why I am
with you."
"In my experience, a woman will tell you things about
her when she wants you to know them, even if she has to trick you into
asking," I replied.
"Well, this woman wants you to know that she hasn't a
clue, but I feel like I've been looking for you my entire life but never knew
it." Heaven breathed deeply as she began to rock back and forth while I
lifted her up and re-impaled her time and again.
When the alarm went off at 5:00 o'clock, I snapped to a
painful awareness, physically and emotionally wasted. Heaven was far grumpier.
"My ass hurts," she groaned. "That last
round, I felt like you were trying to split me in two."
"Excuse me, but wasn't it you who mounted me, at 11:30
and again at 3:00?" I answered groggily.
"It is not my fault; at 3:00 o'clock I reached out to
comfort you and your cock was as hard as granite. It would have been a sin to
let that go to waste," Heaven pouted, and then began to caress my morning
wood.
"Okay," I admitted, "waking up and finding
your ass bouncing up and down on my cock is one of the most pleasurable ways to
come forth from a dream, but I like being asked, and I like even more the idea
of not having Christina coming over and castrating me for keeping you out late
enough to be caught."
"At least she would let me keep it," Heaven smiled
sweetly.
"That works out a whole lot better for you than
me," I pointed out.
"Now who is being selfish?" she teased, still
stroking me. Faster than she could react, I grabbed her wrist and yanked her
over my lap, exposing her scrumptious buttocks to my reach.
"Hey! Ow, ow, ow, ow," she screamed as I delivered
alternating slaps to each ass cheek.
"Will you behave now?" I teased her.
"Never!" she declared in a loud voice, "Now
get off, ow, ow, ow, ow," as further spankings were inflicted.
"Okay, okay," Heaven relented with tears in her
eyes. "I'll behave, for now." To forestall any real anger, I pulled
Heaven farther forward and begin applying tender kisses to the handprints I'd
left on her ass.
"Oh," Heaven swooned, "let me stay, oh, yeah,
angry with you, not the tongue, damn it, so nice."
"Time to send you home," I informed Heaven,
seductively.
"Argh, but now you've got me horny again," she
scowled. "Not fair!"
"I'd like to at least pretend I'm trying to graduate,
Heaven, and parading a series of hotties out of my room when the floors are
flooded with students isn't going to help," I pointed out.
"Parade of hotties, pray tell, who is the
competition?" Heaven playfully shoved me. She then did proceed to start
getting dressed.
"Heaven, no matter how many ladies I'm seeing, you will
always be 'Next'," I taunted her, reviving an ancient (which translates to
one week for me in FFU time) exchange Heaven and I had had.
"Oh, you mother-fucker!" Heaven squawked, but her
eyes sparkled with delight, not anger. "You really did it, even if this
was an orgy for two. Now I really am afraid for Christina."
"Do I make you happy?" I asked her honestly.
Heaven stopped dressing, came over, and hugged me to her bosom.
"You shouldn't even have to ask," Heaven breathed
down at me. "But you're right; we both owe it to Christina to not get
caught." She returned to gathering up her clothes and slipping into them
while I soaked up the beauty. Heaven pretended not to notice but from time to
time, she'd sneak a smile my way until she was finally finished.
"I've got to go," Heaven sighed.
"I'll see you at breakfast," I pointed out.
"When are we hooking up again?"
"Tonight sucks and this weekend is going to be a bear,
so how about Thursday?" I suggested.
"No parties this weekend?" Heaven hoped.
"The only party I'm going to be a part of is the one
where I become reacquainted with the inside of my eyelids," I explained.
Heaven stifled a biting response; even she realized that I occasionally needed
eight hours of sleep.
Heaven gave me a cute look over the shoulder before skipping
down the stairs. When I heard the door shut, I collapsed back on my bed and
made sure the alarm was set for 5:30 before stealing a few more minutes of
sleep. As my dreams began to tug at me, I heard the door open, and soon enough,
Barbie Lynn came into view. Barbie Lynn is the type of woman that can convince
any man that sleep is overrated.
Can Zane go 24 hours without sex?
My journey to the Dining Hall this Wednesday was enlivened
by carrying, bridal style, a sophomore named Courtney while playing out a scene
from Tristan and Isolde. I had Rhaine, Joy, and Mercy as escorts/minders, but
Rhaine was now defining her responsibility as keeping me from misbehaving, not
stopping me, and the other students from having fun.
Tristan and Isolde was some kind of chick-flick taken from a
Wagnerian play so technically it wasn't on the 'banned' list. With me was the
added bonus that it wasn't homo-erotic (being a guy in a romantic relationship
with a girl, in the play) and that I could actually carry Isolde in my arms.
A larger than normal crowd had gathered for my dutiful
performance. While I generally received rave reviews, I did catch a few girls
talking about redoing the skit with a Sampson and Delilah theme. I pledged to
avoid girls with shears like the plague. We bunched up around one of the
entrances to the Dining Hall as I finished our script and carefully placed her
back on her feet.
Among the scattering of applause and the press of bodies, I
felt Mercy stumble into me. Her eyes were wide, her mouth open in surprise, and
her breathing was coming in ragged gasps. My answer came when I looked over her
shoulder and saw Rio, looking very casual but pumping her arm rapidly against
Mercy's back.
When we got into the food line, Rio smirked and began
sucking her forefinger which was sticky and slick.
"Seriously, in the middle of the crowd? You just
couldn't resist?" I teased her.
"Next I'm sticking in the ass plug," she whispered
in a conspiratorial manner. "I have it in my book bag and I'm jumping her
later. Do you want to help?"
"I'd rather face dismemberment than break Iona's
schedule," I sighed quietly.
"Some He-Man you are," she giggled. "You'll
go five rounds with Gorman but Iona has you cunt-whipped."
"If I have to go, I could hardly pick a better
woman," I responded, and wrapped an arm around Iona's waist and rested my
hand on her hip.
"Yes, Zane?" Iona looked up at me with an exotic
combination of innocence and genius.
"Rio reminded me how lucky we are to have you with
us," was my answer.
"Oh, that's nice," Iona beamed up at me. "I
thought it had something to do with Rio putting her hand under Mercy Chaplain's
skirt." I chuckled and Rio grumbled.
"I have glasses," Iona stated, "I'm not
blind."
"Did anyone else notice?" I inquired.
"No. I think Rio was pretty smooth, but if experience
has taught me anything, it is Rio who is going to be the troublemaker, not you,
Zane," Iona stated calmly. "I was paying attention to her."
"Oh, Cordelia wanted to know if you could come by the
Science Club today around two-thirty and help us with a little problem we are
having," Iona inquired.
"What's the problem?" I asked.
"Why didn't Cordy ask him herself?" Rio
questioned.
"I don't know the answer to either of those questions,"
Iona admitted.
"It is illegal, illicit, and off the record," Rio
pronounced.
"No, it is not," Iona battled back.
"Trust me, I've done my share of things I didn't want
the authorities to know about and this stinks of that kind of stunt," Rio explained.
"I'll be with Zane; nothing will happen. Besides, we
are the Science Club, not an international criminal syndicate," Iona told
Rio.
"I'll be okay," I promised Rio. On the other hand,
the Science Club wasn't all flowers, bells, and puppy dog tails.
They hacked the school's computer systems, had illegal
internet hook-ups, and were re-wiring a dorm floor for my personal pleasure,
and Rio's criminal instincts were more often right than wrong. We were able to
get our seats and enjoy most of breakfast before Iona nudged me.
"Don't you ever answer your messages?" Iona
inquired.
"I have them all automatically forwarded to you,"
I countered. "It seemed like the sanest thing to do."
"But you don't even know what's going on in your
life," she worried.
"Darling, I have you to keep me from falling off the
face of the Earth. I trust you to keep me on an even keel. Besides, someone
hacked my phone yesterday so I'm not sure how safe I would be without
you," I enlightened her.
"Someone hacked your phone?" Iona gasped.
"Any idea who?"
"Cordelia; she put herself at the top of my
Handmaiden's list. I didn't mind, but the fact that she did it means it could
be done," I told her. Iona shot an angry glare in Cordelia's direction.
"Don't worry about it, Iona," Rio joked. "Have
you known anyone to mess with Zane and not pay for it eventually?"
"That doesn't mean I like it," Iona kept glaring.
I tapped her shoulder, then led her gaze to me by tugging on her jaw.
"Let it go. In the social hierarchy, we are freshmen,
despite any accomplishments. Trust me, I know: There are some fights you don't
get into until you are ready. Cordelia likes you because you are useful but
don't try her patience too far or she'll break you."
"I don't like it. This is high school all over
again," Iona grumbled.
"The major difference," Rio pointed out, "you
have a sick psycho like me and a stud like Zane who have your back. We've left
you alone once and that was only in hopes you would get out from under the
hammer that was falling on us."
"Oh, we were told about your conversation with the
Chancellor. I liked what you said," I told her thoughtfully, "but I
believe Rio and I could have done it better."
"Who would you have quoted?" wondered Iona. I
exchanged a fanatical look with Rio.
"This is Sparta!" we shouted in unison, "and
then we would have kicked her desk out the window," I added.
Iona sighed, looked down at her tray, and grinned while half
the dining hall gazed our way.
"You two are nuts," she chuckled.
"Ninja Urban Terrorists," Rio and I declared
together, "that's us." The rest of breakfast passed without incident
or too much humor.
It is not the Distance; It is the Weight on your Back
Getting out looked to be a bit less friendly as Rhaine, Joy
and Mercy added two other girls to their entourage.
"Zane, Rio, Iona, we have a duty for you," Rhaine
announced. "You will carry our books, on your knees, and on the
sidewalk."
"Well, Kemosabe, do we ignore them or kick their
asses?" Rio looked to me. "Man, here I am without my hate-mallet
too."
"I'm going for benign indifference," I informed
Rio. "Rhaine, we already have an assigned Handmaiden duty and we are not
required to partake of any task that would result in our physical harm."
"We let Christina get away with it because we were
isolated and new, but that's not the case anymore," I explained. "You
break the rules and we'll defend ourselves."
"Then we are taking you to the Chancellor's
office," Rhaine declared loudly. At this time my two buddies were
despairing over the lack of appearance by our allies but I tend to have more
faith in the fairness of human nature.
"Civil disobedience," I advised Iona. To Rio, I
explained, "Make yourself dead weight." Rhaine's Traditionalists came
forward and we three fell to the ground.
"Get up," Joy demanded of Rio.
"Nope, not going to happen," she gleefully shot
back. Joy gave Rio a strong nudge with the foot.
"What are you doing?" a cold calm voice pierced
the setting. It was Coach Dana Gorman.
"I, what, we are doing what Rhaine told us to do,"
Joy stammered.
"Kicking a student is grounds for dismissal," Dana
informed Joy. "Physical violence is only acceptable in self-defense, and
only when withdrawal is not an option."
"Coach Gorman, we were told," Rhaine began.
"Ms. Ritchie, the Board of Directors can alter the Handbook
whenever they wish, and if they ever say that bludgeoning another student
merely because they disagree with you is permissible, I'll be sure to let you
know."
"Yes, Ma'am," Rhaine gulped.
"You three, stop loafing about and get to class"
Gorman addressed us. "We can all hope you flunk out your first semester,
but until you do, I am required to make sure you are in your classes at the
appointed time. Now go!" she grumbled to Rio, Iona and I.
"Yes, Ma'am," Iona and I said as we stood up once
more. Rio merely growled. We quickly parted Rhaine and company, then headed to
class. Soon enough, Christina and her crowd appeared around us.
"What tree were you bitches hiding behind?" Rio
griped. That did not get her a pleasant response.
"Rio, they were always with us," I said, putting a
hand on Rio's shoulder. "They also sent people to get Coach Gorman and
others to get Ms. Goodswell in case things went bad. Cappadocia and Wilhelmina
were rounding up the troops in case Rhaine tried to force us. By keeping the
field clear of obvious forces, we resolved this fight in a way that didn't make
us look bad."
"You got all that while talking to Rhaine and watching
every sane FFU girl running away from us?" Rio gawked.
"If an ally betrays you, they will stand by and watch.
If you don't see them, assume they are fighting elsewhere on your behalf, or so
the saying goes," I related.
"That sounds like dark matter, you know it is there
because you can't see it," Iona nodded, "but you see its
effects."
"Essentially," Christina remarked.
"I'd like to know one thing," Faith inquired:
"Have you slept with Coach Gorman too? She seems to have joined our side
very suddenly."
"She's not on our side and she's not our friend, but I
did outline how this fight would work. If they break the rules, we break the
rules, and chaos ensues. If the Coach keeps things fair, Rio and I will go down
by our own faults or succeed on our merits, Christina will still beat Rhaine,
and this year might not suck so much for the average student, freshmen
included," I said.
"How do you jibe following the rules with having a
different girl in your bed every night?" Hope taunted me with a hint of
seduction. Heaven looked equal parts embarrassed and sensually hungry.
"I don't believe he has a woman in his bed every night,"
Christina corrected.
"Expecting Zane to sleep alone is like putting a lion
among your sheep and expecting to eat lamb next season; theoretically possible,
but it goes against his nature," Hope laughed.
"I have not had a woman in my bed every night," I
sniffed indignantly.
"Yeah," Rio rallied to my defense, "there was
that night you barred Barbie Lynn and, actually, I think that was the only
night, though he didn't sex me up that first night on campus."
"I think it is safe to say that the female student body
has made good use of Zane's time here amongst us," Chastity noted, as she
lightly slapped my shoulder.
"Well, in case anyone cares, I'm going to a church
function tonight and stopping by the Kappa Sigma house on the way back.
Hopefully, I'll be able to finish up some Biology reading and go to bed
early," I declared.
"And if you find a girl in your bed when you get
in?" Hope teased.
"He'll assume it is a day ending in 'y'," Iona
snickered.
"Et tu, Iona?" Christina stated loftily.
"In that case, please spread the word," I muttered
darkly. "I'm coming home and stealing Iona away to my lair for some much
needed discipline and loyalty reinforcement." Iona remained still while
the other girls looked around.
"Seriously?" Faith wondered.
"I play around a lot but never with Iona," I
explained. "If she doesn't lock her door, she's mine."
"Iona, I'll help you barricade the door," Heaven
offered. Iona didn't say anything but the look she shot Heaven clearly stated
'don't you dare!'
"Zane?" Virginia Goodswell requested my attention
as I approached my English class.
"Hey, Teach, I'm ready to have my head stuffed with
learning," I grinned.
"That's good, because we are choosing Authors and Works
today, along with project partners," Virginia instructed.
"So, Ms. Goodswell, who is my boy Zane partnered up
with? Or is there going to be a Thunder Dome match to figure that out?"
Rio beamed with failed innocence.
"Ms. Talon," my teacher sighed, "it is a
volunteer process, and I'm not sure any girl in my class wants to work with Mr.
Braxton."
"Zane, when the feeding frenzy begins, jump for the
ceiling lights," Chastity joked with me. At least I hoped she was joking.
The ladies wished me luck and we parted ways. After taking our assigned seats,
Virginia went over our latest lessons and then introduced us to our semester
project. The first thing to decide was the partnerships.
"Before we partner up," Virginia asked the class,
"would any of you consider teaming up with Zane Braxton to get this done?
Hands please." Multiple hands flew up. Virginia looked over the class,
nodded, and said, "Thank you." She looked it over, "Raven,
Barbara, and C line, each of you give me the reason why you don't want to work
with Zane."
Ms. Goodswell had chosen the three girls who hadn't
raised their hands. Barbara and Celine didn't want to work with me because they
were afraid I would rape them the moment we were alone, "sigh".
Raven's answer was that she was afraid that my lack of a structured education
would make the paper more difficult.
To be continued in part 9, By FinalStand for Literotica.
1 hr 8 min
October 16, 2025 Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 7
Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 7
Zane s Kappa Sigma Cock Legend
In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the
podcast at Explicit
Novels.

Domestication may be our second greatest accomplishment, exceeded only by
Fire
Rhaine had clearly heard something and was trying to make up
her mind if she could both check it out and keep me contained when I decided to
change her train of thought. I gave an exaggerated sigh, took off my towel,
threw it over my shoulder, and headed to my room.
"Put, put, put, put that towel, back on," Rhaine
stammered.
"Why? There are not supposed to be any girls out on the
fifth floor at this hour. It is all mine, according to the Chancellor
herself," I said over my shoulder. "Now, are you coming along or do I
get to shut my door in your face?"
"We don't care," Rhaine tried to recover the
momentum, "we have a key."
"I don't believe you," I accused her as I stopped
and kept looking over my shoulder. Barbie Lynn must be right, I have a really
fine ass, because that was what they were all staring at.
"Well, I have one," she taunted me as she
brandished it in my face, from ten feet away. I just had to beam a smile her
way.
Her key was silver; mine, which hung around my neck on a
light chain, was bronze, as were all five of the original keys. Someone was
giving out copies of my room key; what a bunch of fuck-nuts. I turned and
walked right up to her, which entailed backing her into a wall since she was
trying to backpedal away, her eyes torn between my fiery gaze and awakening
erection.
The other two made to grab me but were flummoxed by my lack
of clothing. I took the opportunity to press myself into Rhaine, who was giving
me the deer-in-the-headlights look, ran a hand along her jaw and curled a lock
of hair. I tickled her cheek with that lock, causing Rhaine to blush and her
eyes to flutter.
"Thanks, Rhaine. You are helping me out more than you
know. If there is anything, I mean anything, I can do for you, let me
know," I softly growled with a wolfish hunger to her, but still loud
enough for her companions to hear. I stepped back and strutted away again, my
semi-rigid rod swaggering back and forth.
"Let's go to my room," I laughed.
"Weren't we supposed to hurt him if he tried anything
like that?" one girl whispered.
"But he was naked," responded Mercy quietly.
"What would happen if, you know, we touched, IT?"
"We are not going to your room with you," Rhaine
shouted at me.
"Fine, suit yourself, because it isn't like I'm going
to avail myself of any of the three fire escapes that lead off the roof,"
I chortled. "Also, touching IT can lead to blindness and sterility in the
elderly under twelve and children over 65," I purposely attempted to
confuse them. Children over 65, sometimes I need to show the whole world that
I'm not getting enough sleep.
Double Dating
I was still laughing at my screw-up as the door swung shut.
At the last second I failed to hear the 'clunk' of the latch hitting home,
though I was already to my bed, when I heard the first hesitant footfalls on
steps. I was well into my morning meditative trance, lotus style, when Rhaine
crested the stairs. My eyes were shut but I could tell by her sharp intake of
breath where she was and what she was staring at.
"Put on some clothes!" she barked. I remained
blind and silent. "I said 'put on some clothes'," she repeated. I
hardly had more reason to do so now than I had a second ago. "Put on your
clothes," she now sounded petulant; no response. We remained silent for
almost a minute, I normally remain still for ten minutes, when she said the magic
word. "Would you please put some clothes on?"
"Please?" I responded, cracking open one eye.
"Come over right now and give me a kiss; then I'll get dressed. Otherwise,
you have to wait nine more minutes while I remain in prayer."
"Prayer?" whispered Mercy; strangely, I prayed to
the Christian God when I meditated, drawing upon Psalms and the Songs of
Solomon mostly.
"I will not kiss you; you sex, sex, sex fiend!"
Rhaine shouted with disgust. I closed my eye and went back into my own little dream
demi-plain.
"Get dressed," she insisted once more. I could
keep this up for another eight and a half minutes. Finally, in frustration, she
stalked up to the side of my bed, the other two in tow. "If we need to,
I'll escort you straight to the gymnastics facility where Coach Gorman can
administer another lesson in humility."
Since I hardly felt humiliated by our last encounter, I felt
no necessity to slip out of my Center. My carpets were thin cast-offs from an
earlier college epoch so they hardly aided any stealth attempt. Rhaine walked
up to me, weighed her options, then pushed me lightly.
"Get dressed, Zane," she said, neither
convincingly angry nor commanding.
That didn't work so she repeated the phrase and pushed
harder. The third attempt used more strength but got the same results. Rhaine
decided that her problem was in the application of force, not her message, so
to increase her push, she placed a knee on the bed and pushed harder.
"Get dressed, she squealed as I fell over, grabbing
her wrist and pulling her with me.
I leapt on top of her even as she rolled from her stomach to
her back. Rhaine's eyes were wide as I dove in for a kiss. Her lips were locked
shut so nothing more happened. She was still struggling for words when Mercy
and the other girl grabbed my arms and yanked me up and back.
"Get off of me," Rhaine shouted, a little too late
to be effective or believable. Experienced leg-breakers usually keep their
victim's arms up or to the side; they never stick them between their thighs. As
it was, I was being pulled back on my knees, pinning Rhaine's shins to the bed
and my hands merely inches away from their pussies. Was it Christmas already?
So much of life is about leverage of one kind or another and
in this case, the leverage was all in my captor's favor, so I needed to change
things up.
"Let go of me!" I shouted, struggled, and slipped
my hands higher up their thighs. I'm not going to win an Oscar but I did make
Rhaine smile at my feigned discomfort, to the point she propped herself up and
grinned wickedly at me.
"Now you are going to do what I say," she gloated.
"Oh, I don't think so," I grinned right back. I
rolled my arms in my shoulder joints and launched my upper body toward Rhaine.
For those fans of physics, when the shoulder goes down and they've made the
elbow a pivot point, then the lower arm goes up, science is my friend.
I rolled my fore- and middle finger into one stiff rod and
prodded Mercy's and her partner's perineum. They yelped and pulled back,
drawing my fingers onto their slits and along them until I flicked their
slumbering clits. Their faces flushed crimson as they stumbled back and
released my arms. This allowed me to descend on Rhaine unimpeded. Her mouth
open in a surprised 'O', our lips met and then our tongues touched inside her
mouth.
I was quick enough to wrap my arms around her before her
back hit the bed.
"Umm" she protested inside our oral embrace.
"Umm" she mumbled, before, "Umm, she ended up moaning. I was a
bit curious why Mercy and the as-of-yet named accomplice weren't all over this,
breaking us apart, when I felt Rhaine's legs move from beneath me, to up my
sides until they crossed over my ass and locked me in.
"Is that, your, I'm not sure what to call it,
cock?" she whispered between kisses. How she had become oblivious of her
cohorts was beyond me.
"I prefer the term cock," I responded with great
gentleness but with a hungry stare, "but if cock works for you," I
added with a slow, steady, downward pressure with my hips upon hers.
Rhaine groaned from deep within, her head lolled back, and
her eyes became somewhat unfocussed.
"Oh, yes," she mouthed, barely audible.
"Rhaine?" Mercy inquired.
"Get, get off of Rhaine," the third girl said
weakly. "Please?"
Since she said please, I obliged. I flipped us over so that
Rhaine was on top. I'm not sure how happy the girl was because Rhaine showed no
haste in dismounting me, though we did stop kissing once more.
"Would you, would you please get dressed now,"
Rhaine panted. I would have been more impressed, and able, if Rhaine hadn't
been humping me at the moment. Clearly, my cock had wedged itself right against
her panty-covered love box, her lips divided and her clit rubbing along my
shaft.
"You really are quite beautiful," I complimented
her, as I brushed some loose hairs out of her eyes. Her face softened and she
gave me her first compassionate smile. She also ground down on me harder,
biting her lip as she did so. The two companions decided something,
technically, it could be called a rescue mission, but I never really figured
out who was being rescued as they grabbed my arms that encompassed Rhaine.
The unnamed girl grabbed my unresisting hand and pulled it
to her chest and kept it pinned tightly there. Mercy made even less pretense of
actually helping out. She grabbed my other hand and put it in her lap. This
would have been minutely more believable if her skirt hadn't 'accidentally'
ridden up her thighs so that when I curled in my fingers, my hand slipped
between her thighs.
Any guess as to what happened when I flexed them again? As
best as I could tell (I was still dealing with a face full of Rhaine), she had
raised her closest thigh to block her friends from seeing what she was doing
and was thrusting my hand into her crotch like it was some sort of fleshy
dildo, with the 'finger-tickler' function.
Heavy breathing, five seconds grinding my hand in deep,
fifteen seconds figuring out that I was working my fingers underneath the
elastic bands of her panties, twenty-two seconds. After that, she spread her
thighs open slowly and as wide as she hoped she could get away with without
being caught. She remained absolutely still as I slipped two fingers underneath
her virginal armor and into her cream-covered labia while rubbing my thumb
against her clit from the outside.
Back to Rhaine: "I hope, ugh, ugh, you have learned,
ugh, ugh, ugh, oh, God, your lesson, ugh, ugh, and we won't, Oh, have to force
ourselves on, oh, yeah, ugh, ugh, you again." By this time, Rhaine had
soaked her panties so thoroughly that she was making squishing noises as she
rode me.
"If you give me one more kiss," I grinned at her,
"I'll do what you want and get dressed." I've rarely seen someone so
arrogant and conceited so utterly baffled about what they should do. Obviously,
if she kissed me and I stood up, we would stop having 'safe sex,' but she was
truly, in her heart, trying to enforce her will on me too.
"Fine," I saved her, "if you kiss me until I
surrender to you, I'll go quietly and do what you say all day long." At no
time was it ever discussed between us what it would take to make me surrender;
she never gave me the chance. She grabbed my head with both hands and proceeded
to suck the air out of my lungs and use her tongue to wrestle my tongue into
submission.
No-Name Girl wasn't humping me like a kitten on speed or
pretending I was blind and her cunny was Braille, imparting knowledge by touch;
she was playing the nervous virgin. I gave the slightest nudge toward her left
breast, she stopped me. I repeated the motion and she stopped me again. On the
third try, she controlled my gradual migration over her breast and centered my
fingertips over her nipple.
Mind you, I still had a face full of Rhaine so I couldn't
see what I was doing, but I've had sex on moonless nights and I've even had sex
blindfolded once (we both were and it was really fun), so I had some experience
at sexual navigation by touch alone. I didn't grab, grope, or shake her orb
around; I palmed the breast and slowly contracted the hand up, letting the
fingers and thumb bring the areolas and nipple into a tantalizing squeeze, then
re-extend hand and repeat.
Her nipple was pretty average but it soon made an
appearance, so on the seventh stroke, I migrated my hand toward the middle of
her chest. She groaned in disappointment until I tapped on two of her buttons
rapidly before going back to the breast. She understood right off the bat and
that shirt got unbuttoned in three seconds flat. Another squeeze and I rolled
like a gentle breeze back to the sternum, under the shirt, and to her surprise,
under the bra, and started tweaking the nipple and letting her breast roll in
my palm.
You know, it would be easier to tell my friends from my
enemies if they weren't both trying to fuck me to death. I guess all my
girl-'friends' do it out of love; my enemies are trying to bring me closer to
God, as long as I get there from outside the campus grounds. There are a
million worse ways to die and I shouldn't complain; the most important point is
that I do have friends after all.
Making the Most of Punishment
I had barely gotten Nameless to suck two of my fingers and
my thumb to slippery goodness and returned them to working her nipple when I
heard someone not on the bed speak.
"Do you think we have enough footage now, Iona?"
Rio purred in a lethally seductive voice.
"In the words of the immortal Rio Talon," Iona
recited, "these bitches are toast."
Dedicated readers will recall how I once claimed that I
didn't live in the real world; I lived in Crazy Town. I still do. Rhaine rolled
off me, into Nameless, and they clutched each other to avoid tumbling off my
bed. (I have a newer, far bigger bed on order for the very reason that I'm
tired of lovely ladies nearly taking headers off my favorite sexual encounter
spot.)
Rhaine was bosom to bosom with a girl whose shirt was wide
open with one boob pulled out of her bra. My hand was yanked free in the
exchange so I rapidly pushed myself into a semi-reclined position. Why was I
not getting all the way up, you ask? Reference: Crazy Town - Mercy decided that
being secretly included in a sex video was a huge turn-on.
She started riding my two fingers like they were a mini-cock
and she was going off like gangbusters.
"Yes, yes, yes, yes, ahah." Mercy's whimpers kept
rising in volume.
"Oh, here it comes," was Barbie Lynn's assessment,
based on deep personal experience with me.
"Ah," Mercy continued with even more vigor.
"Don't you worry, Barbie Lynn," Rio patted her on
the shoulder, "she's not nearly as loud as you are."
"Uh, uh, uh, uh, uh, uh," Mercy's whimpers became
hiccups as I redoubled my efforts on her clitoris.
"She's no Leigh either," Opal pointed out.
"Ai, ai, ai, ai, ai, ai," Mercy began yelping
louder still.
"What is he doing to her?" Brandi gasped in
wonderment.
"Ba, ba, ba, ba, ba," Mercy's diaphragm began building
up a terrible tension deep inside.
"Ask him to show that to you in the shower
tomorrow," Opal sighed, reliving her own tactile experiences under my
care. "I'm not fixated on his cock; if I can't have it, I'll settle for
his hands and mouth on me whenever I can get it."
"Mother Fucker!" Mercy's head rolled back and she
howled at the ceiling, killing all conversation in an instant. Silence hung
over the room.
Mercy started to fall forward but I caught her and let her
drop onto my chest. I held her close until I felt her breathing start to come
under control. She pushed up enough to look at me with eyes brimming with
tears.
"I'm ruined," she told me in a tired, raspy voice,
then put her face into my shoulder and began wailing uncontrollably.
I stroked her back and hair with my free hand. My other hand
was covered in Mercy's fluids, and while some chicks might get off on being
covered in their love juice, I doubted Mercy was into that kink; and besides,
she was in her school uniform.
"You are fine," I cooed. "No one is showing
that video to anyone so you are safe. You are one of us and we'll protect
you."
That last bit was pulled 'outta my ass' so to speak. Every
one of my friends up here had their own idea what our relationship was about and
I could hardly speak for any one of them, much less all of us.
"Speak for yourself, Num-nuts; I'm going to sink these
skanks," Rio growled.
"Rio, please," I requested in a calm and tender
voice. She glared back with ill-concealed rage.
"Do you have any idea what these bitches have been
doing to me and the other freshmen?" Rio spat back.
"Only the vaguest. And I am not saying they shouldn't
make amends but there are two things we should consider," I began.
It is a testament to how close Rio and I had grown that she
permitted me to continue talking uninterrupted.
"If we turn them in, we are precisely the type of
people they think we are, immoral degenerates. This is supposed to be fun and
liberating; if we start breaking people because they cut loose, actually
express themselves and have fun, we become what they are and what we despise.
I'll leave first," I told her.
"Also, as strange as it sounds, probably more to you
and me than anyone else on campus, we are Christians," I continued. Rio
scoffed and clearly thought I'd lost my mind, or sold out.
"You don't bend, Rio. You know right and wrong, and
while you often choose wrong, you don't make excuses about it, and I've never
had a better friend because I know you mean what you say and say what you mean,
no matter how cutting," I explained.
"You have clearly lived a socially deprived life, Rio
taunted me, but her words cracked under her emotional turmoil ", if I'm
what you consider to be a good friend, you stupid bitch moron cocksucker."
"Let's put it to a vote," Iona volunteered the
notion.
"I think that's a good idea," Barbie Lynn stated,
with Brandi and Opal agreeing.
"Fine, whatever," grumbled Rio.
"Okay. We are voting on whether or not we use the video
as leverage against Rhaine, Mercy and, I looked to the nameless girl.
"Joy," she provided. "Joy Jefferson."
"Okay, and Joy Jefferson," I finished. "I
vote 'no'."
"I vote 'No'," Barbie Lynn went first, but Iona
was right behind her with the same vote.
"I'm actually with Rio on this one," Brandi said.
"They are trying to get rid of Zane. I vote 'Yes'."
"I vote 'Yes' as well," Opal agreed. "They
shouldn't even be in our dorm or in Zane's room." The most surprised
person in the room was now Rio. She clearly expected all the girls who had
'fallen under my spell' to do what I said, leaving her to be in the too
familiar spot of being the Odd Woman Out.
"I vote 'Yes' for both those reasons," she beamed
hate at Rhaine, "plus I am Evil and I want your parents' heads to explode
when they see you humping a guy in his dorm room while your lesbian buddies
hold him down."
"It is a tie," Iona pointed out. "What do we
do now?"
"It isn't a tie," I countered. "Not every FFU
student has voted."
"Oh, fuck no," Rio snapped. "They don't get a
vote. I'll run and get Cappy and she'll sink their asses."
"Okay," I told her. "I'm sure you can relate
to having your fate boned by forces beyond your control. You go out and get as
many people as you think are necessary to get them expelled and possibly tossed
out by their parents. Take your time; there is nowhere they can run."
Rio got halfway down the stairs before she came storming
back up in a fury that would make a tornado proud.
"Move, Bitch," she screamed at Mercy. I pushed
Mercy out of the way because I knew what was coming while she had no clue. I
scooted to the edge of the bed closest to where Rio was charging. Slap! Oh,
fuck, that hurt.
"You motherfucking, cock-smoking, son of a bitch,"
she seethed. Slap! resounded from my other cheek.
I caught a glimpse of Iona coming to my aid but she was
corralled by Barbie Lynn in time. Opal looked concerned and Brandi was totally
stunned.
"Don't you ever talk to me like that," she
screamed, Slap! "I am not the Better Person. People fuck with me and I
make them burn! Do you hear me?"
"I understand," I responded with quiet, sincere
intensity. Rio hauled off to hit me again and stopped.
"Give them to me, Zane. Don't fight me on this. You'll
be sorry," she threatened.
"I'm doing this because I am your friend, Rio. From
6:00 a.m. on Day One, it has been you and me, and in four years when we earn
our release, it will still be you and me," I related.
"I don't fucking need you or your fucking pity, Shit
For Brains," she growled.
"Did it ever occur to you that I'm doing this for me,
not you?" I explained. "Look around you right now; mostly really
special people but none of them have lost their family and been sent off to
live in exile."
"My family is not dead, Zane," she replied, her
anger misting away like fog before the Sun.
"They may live and breathe but you lost them some time
ago just the same," I prodded her. Rio said nothing for the longest time,
then a lone tear escaped down her cheek.
"Sorry, Bro," she stroked my tenderized cheek.
"I'm seriously awake now, if that's any
consolation," I smirked.
"Smart ass," she chuckled back.
"Are they okay now?" I overheard Brandi asking the
other three girls on my side.
"Oh, they are fine, Brandi," drawled Barbie Lynn.
"They are like feuding twin brother and sister, somewhat incestuous, mind
you, but they are about as close to kin, without being kin, as anyone I've ever
seen, save Christina and Heaven."
"Rio?" I requested once more.
"Fine, the dumb bunnies can vote," she snarled,
"but I am praying to God they screw it up anyway."
"How do you ladies vote?" I looked to Rhaine but
addressed them all.
"Um, 'No'," Rhaine said quietly. When no one said
anything, Joy rapidly agreed. That left everyone looking at Mercy not that her
vote mattered to the final outcome; Rhaine and company were safe by at least
one vote no matter what.
"I," sniff, "okay, yes," gak, "I
mean No!" she corrected, then added, "thank you."
"The Noes have it; the video will be archived, not to
be seen again until my funeral, which might convince Rhaine to let me live in
peace," I teased. The three seniors sighed with relief.
"Now for the punishment," Barbie Lynn pronounced.
"What?" Rhaine blanched. "I thought we
covered that. Are you going back on your word?"
"No," Barbie Lynn smiled. "The video is out
of bounds but there is still the matter of this being my dorm and me finding
you in one of my student's rooms sexually molesting him. Re-read the Handbook
if you doubt me or my authority, Rhaine."
"We were told to be here by Dean Gorman," Rhaine
countered.
"Coach Gorman told you to go into Zane's room, sit on
his lovely piece of male reproductive perfection, and ride it like you were in
the Pony Express?" Barbie smirked. Rhaine, Joy, and Mercy realized that
they had no plausible defense and too many witnesses.
"What about you all being here?" Rhaine reposed desperately.
"We heard his cries for help," Rio beamed. "I
think Zane's cries went something like, 'Help, help, I'm trying to remain pure
but these scantily clad babes are tearing off their clothes and partaking of my
muscular, well-toned man-flesh'."
"But that's a lie," Rhaine wailed.
"Rhaine, we just salvaged your college career, if not
your entire life, and you are worried about Rio's colorful recreation of
events?" I inquired.
"What is the punishment?" I looked to Barbie.
"Spanking," she declared. "Three swats from
each of us should do it - barehanded."
Rhaine, Joy, and Mercy looked unhappy but not horrified.
They looked decidedly less happy when Rio perked up.
Morphing Intentions
"Iona goes first," Rio said gleefully. "And it
has to be on the bare, naked bottom, no panties; three spanks from each of us
on each of you, no more than three minutes between the first and last."
"No way," Rhaine snapped. She moved to the edge of
the bed and stood up.
"Fine. Let's go to Gorman's office right now,"
Barbie Lynn declared. "Zane, you come along as soon as you get dressed.
"I'll do it," Mercy sniffled. "I'll take my
spanking."
"Me too," Joy joined in. Rhaine looked around for
some lifeline but there was none.
"Very well; let's get this over with," Rhaine
conceded. The three girls took off their panties, which probably needed
replacing anyway, turned around, bent over, and put their hands on the bed.
"No, no, no," Rio denounced their efforts.
"All three of you, on the bed, hands and knees with your knees at the
edge." When Rhaine looked ready to object, "You agreed to this,
Ladies. It is this or else!" The Condemned looked at one another, then
slowly obeyed, but Rio wasn't satisfied. She pushed their tushes around and
forced them to spread their legs farther apart and generally harangued them
until she was happy with the arrangements.
It didn't take a 'Doctor Ruth' to figure out what Rio was
really doing but the three victims, plus Brandi and Iona, had no idea what they
were in store for.
"Iona, you first; give them something to remember you
by. I'm next, followed by Barbie Lynn, Brandi, Opal, and Zane bats
clean-up," (snicker) Rio directed.
Barbie Lynn walked down the line, lifting up each skirt onto
their back while I scrambled off to get dressed. (Okay, I walked six feet to my
wardrobe and dresser.) Iona stood somewhat timidly behind Rhaine, took a deep
breath, and, did a rather lukewarm smack. As soon as it fell Iona flinched, and
she looked over to a glaring Rio.
The next smack was hard enough to make Rhaine give a
startled jump but not really cruel. The third, on the other cheek, was about as
forceful. Iona stepped down the line and administered her share of the
punishment. When she shuffled over to Rio, she looked embarrassed.
"I'm sorry, Rio. I'm not sure about all of this. I
don't want to hurt them," she explained.
"It's cool," Rio soothed her. "You did
exactly what I wanted you to do. Now," and whispering followed. Iona
shrugged, raided my towel shelf, and headed downstairs quickly. Now it was
Rio's turn. She walked up behind Rhaine, knelt between her legs, pressing them
apart.
"What the, Rhaine began.
"Shut up and take it!" Rio growled with such
menace that Rhaine turned forward and lowered her head in shame. When Rio
placed a hand against Rhaine's rump, it wasn't in anger, though, but to rub it
softly.
"Very soft," Rio purred sensually. "Did Iona
hurt you?"
"Ah, not too bad," Rhaine stammered, confused by
Rio's sudden affection.
"I see a handprint," Rio told her. She was seeing
something the rest of us were missing was all I could think. She leaned in and
kissed that invisible mark, which caused more of a reaction than any of Iona's
slaps.
"Hey, what are you doing?" Rhaine squawked. Slap!
"Ow!" cried Rhaine. She tried to pull away but Rio grabbed her hips
with two hands and pulled back.
"You agreed to this," Rio threatened her. Rhaine
shuddered but she stopped trying to escape. "Are you going to behave so we
can get this over with or do we need to make up an excuse for why we missed breakfast?"
"Fine, fine, let's get this over with," Rhaine
said dejectedly.
"Good girl," Rio cooed. She began massaging
Rhaine's right ass cheek with one hand while holding tight with her left hand
on Rhaine's left hip. Rio placed a kiss on the cleft between the thigh and ass;
Rhaine gave a tiny gasp, twitched, and tried to incrementally pull away.
Rio was having none of that.
"Bad girl," she murmured, but there was no slap
this time. Instead, she slithered between Rhaine and Joy and whispered into
Rhaine's ear. "Would you please get on your elbows, Sweet Rhaine?"
I'd have bet money that Rhaine would have shot off her mouth
if not physically resisted, but Rio was Mistress of the Moment and Rhaine
meekly complied. Rio was so dominant, she even kissed Rhaine's ear and nipped
the earlobe before resuming her station at Rhaine's posterior.
"Is this punishment?" Brandi whispered.
"Just you wait and see, Brandi," was my reply. Rio
reached out with her hands, separated her ass cheeks, and soaked in the view.
Right when Rhaine started to look underneath herself, Rio pushed her face into
her cunt and made a loud sucking sound.
"Ah!" Rhaine gasped, startled yet aroused.
"Umm," Rio slurped, as she rubbed her face deep into
Rhaine's Love box. I recognized the tongue technique of darting deep into the
cunt, alternating with a vigorous suction of the clitoris. Instead of trying to
get away, Rhaine went from resting on her elbows down to her chest touching the
bed, her arms crossed, and her head resting on them. Slap!
"Ow!" Rhaine whined, "That hurt." Rio
was too busy giving Rhaine's cunt a world class swirly so it fell to Barbie
Lynn to explain.
"That's why it is called punishment, Rhaine," she
said, but Rhaine was already moaning in ecstasy. A thin sheen of sweat had just
started covering Rhaine's exposed flesh when Iona returned with a wicker basket
full of wet cloths.
I was buttoning my shirt and enjoying the show when I caught
Joy and Mercy studying Rhaine with some concern and exchanging worried glances
with one another. Rio seriously worked over Rhaine's cunt for another minute,
then launched one more stinging slap. This time Rhaine screamed into her arm
instead of out loud and didn't protest.
Rio stood up and kissed the small of Rhaine's back.
"You have one hot cunt, Bitch. I look forward to
tearing another piece of you off later," Rio told her, voice heavy with
heated passion. "Iona, towel." Iona tossed her a towel; Rio caught it
one handed and used it to wipe off her face. She smiled at Barbie as the blonde
came up and knelt behind Rhaine.
Barbie Lynn's first spank was hardly brutal but it did get
Rhaine's attention. She then began kissing each cheek as her hands parted the
Senior Class President's (presumptive) ass cheeks. Her attentions wandered
between the twin sets of firm muscle, her tongue flicking along Rhaine's pink,
puckered star.
"Gak!" Rhaine gasped. She followed it up with a
serious tremor throughout her body. Barbie Lynn glanced over to me, gave me a
devilish grin, and flexed her eyebrows in sheer delight. Barbie returned to
Rhaine's rump and set to work using her extensive skills on her cunt, parting
her lips with the fingers of one hand, pinching her clit between the thumb and
forefingers of the other hand, and licking along her entire slit with her
tongue.
Between Joy's thighs, Rio was putting on a performance that
would make Jenna Jameson proud, maybe even envious. Apparently her teenage
exploration of the Arizona nightlife had not been the waste of time her parents
thought it was. I doubt it mattered to Joy, who was already pushing her ass
against Rio's face. On this victim, instead of spanking, Rio was biting her ass
hard enough to leave marks and make Joy squeal.
Two minutes into this round, Rhaine lost it and squirted all
over Barbie Lynn's face. This was apparently her first squirter because Barbie
tried to back away from the eruption, which only guaranteed that it splashed
all over her body from eyebrows to both bodacious breasts.
"Rhaine," Barbie Lynn scolded her fellow senior,
"you could have warned me."
Rhaine didn't respond; her face nestled down on her arms and
her whole body wracked with waves of orgasmic bliss and her lungs fighting for
air - she was in no state to respond. As Barbie stripped off her shirt, I gave
her a washcloth and one of my white shirts. I tossed Rio her second cloth of
the morning and motioned Brandi forward.
"She's, she's still having her orgasm," Brandi
questioned.
"That's why this is called punishment," I
explained with a knowing smile. Brandi opened her mouth in surprise, followed
by understanding, and then a race to get between Rhaine's legs and take her
first lick of Rhaine's quivering quim.
"Ah, ah, ah, Barbie Lynn, I've, Rhaine finally
articulated ", never done that before, I swear. I am sorry." That was
all she could muster; right after that, her fists crumpled up the quilt on my
bed and she bit down on the folds in an attempt to stifle the increasingly
slutty moans Brandi was bringing forth.
Barbie Lynn decided not to put on my shirt, maybe not
comprehending that her lacy beige bra had been rendered virtually transparent
by Rhaine's ejaculate. Besides myself, Opal was also fixated on the view of her
pendulous orbs and gorgeous engorged nipples. The blonde took a different
approach with Joy. She lifted up the girl's hips, elevated her to the point
Barbie could lick her from pubic mound to ass and back again.
I knew Barbie Lynn was strong, but I'd never exploited that
quality in that manner. I made a note for experimentation tomorrow night.
"No, no, no, no," Joy repeated in a desperate
effort to fight off the sensations that were pulsating in an irresistible
current surging up from the wellspring of her womanhood. "I can't do
this," she sobbed. "Lord, please save me."
I hurried around the bed and slid beside Joy's head. I took
her by the chin and made eye contact.
"Joy, if you really want this to stop, it will end
right now," I promised her, though I was sure I was getting a dirty, if
unseen, glare from Rio. "You gave your word but if you honestly believe
you have been punished enough, take my hand and I'll escort you out of
here."
I offered my hand to her and she stared at it.
"Get me out of here," she panted, tears trickling
down her cheeks and gathering at her chin.
"No, you get yourself out of here. Give up and agree to
leave Mercy and Rhaine to take the punishment you agreed to."
"Take my hand, abandon them, and I'll clean you up and
escort you back to the fifth floor. That will be the end of it and nothing more
will be said," I defined my terms. Barbie Lynn was still going to town on
Joy's clit and the poor victim so desperately wanted to escape her nearly
impossible battle with her own incendiary sexuality, which was no longer
begging for release but tearing its prison down brick by brick.
Joy almost reached my hand but fell short at the last
moment.
"God forgive me," she wept. He breathing began
spiraling out of control. "Ugh, ugh, ugh, oh, please, stop, I beg, beg
you." Divine intervention or not, Barbie Lynn's session ended and Joy was
given breathing room. She even had a moment to look up at me and give a weak
smile as if she had gained some small triumph.
Her self-deception was made evident to her the moment Brandi
exploded onto her scene. What the girl lacked in technique and experience, she
more than compensated with raw, hungry enthusiasm. Joy's eyes grew as wide as
limpid saucers, "Oh, No!" she wailed. Gurgling came next, and
finally, "This can't be happening. God Forgive Me!" and what may have
been her first sexual climax.
She did grab my hands then and pulled them to her. Her face
was slack, her mouth open and panting, and her eyes had this far-off look, so I
lowered my lips to her face and licked her lips before settling my lips on hers
and basically coaxing her tongue as it struggled to deal with several more
waves of orgasm. I kept her kiss going with the occasional rest break so she
could continue to breath.
"Thank you," she whispered to me as she started to
stabilize.
"We FFU have to stick together," I both reminded
her and boggled her shaken mind at the same time. Half an hour ago she had no
doubt I didn't belong here and wasn't really FFU material, male and immoral. In
her regard for me, I could see her blind acceptance of traditional FFU dogma
weakening.
"I've got to go now; it is almost my time to start
punishing Rhaine," I softly informed Joy. Her hormone-trampled mind
struggled to grasp that she was halfway through her torture. Brandi would
finish soon, then it would be Opal, and then it would me, a male; me, face
first at the gateway to her sacred womb.
Her virginity would be spared from extinction by my will
alone and I could tell that scared the hell out of her. She'd been chosen for
her belief that Zane was a corrupter and that extraordinary measures were
necessary to drive him out, no matter how sinful they may appear, and now she
was face down and bare ass up, surrounded in his room by him and his friends.
The most terrifying thing of all may well have been that we had made her feel
more like a woman than she'd ever felt before.
Where Rhaine had divorced her feelings and pleasure from her
grasp of reality, and Joy was beating herself up every step of the way, Mercy
had completely submerged herself in the transformation her body was going
through. Mercy had already experienced one orgasm and come crashing down into
doubt and self-loathing, only to be shown that her life wasn't over and no one
thought the worst of her for actually enjoying sex.
She didn't feel like a tramp or a slut; she felt alive and
burning bright, so when Rio gave her that first hard spank, she'd moaned
instead of crying out, and when the 'felon' gave her first few licks, Mercy
reached under her body with one arm and started rubbing her slit in tandem with
Rio's face dance. Even Rio's snicker didn't dampen her ardor, and when Rio took
Mercy's hand and pushed two of Mercy's fingers deep in, Mercy thrust back with
her hips so that her fingers touched her hymen.
When Rio pulled Mercy's hand out of her twat, Mercy
whimpered in need, but when she felt her fingers go into a different damp, warm
orifice, she stopped, and when Rio's mouth started sucking the juices off of
those fingers and twirling her tongue around each individual digit, Mercy
couldn't help herself from wiggling her hips like a bitch in heat.
With the fingers clean, Rio inserted them, along with two of
her own fingers, back into Mercy's cunt, extremely stretching it out. Rio then
came around the far side of Mercy, away from the others, and whispered into her
ear. Later she related what was said:
"You like that don't you?" Rio teased. Mercy
nodded vigorously. "Come to Zane's room tonight and I'll fuck you all
night long. You'll be my bitch. Do you understand that?" Another vigorous
nod. "I've got to leave you soon to these other girls and Zane, but don't
you forget you are mine now; my property, my mate. Don't make me hunt you down
and put my brand on your ass, clear?" One final, excited nod.
I live in Crazy Town. On par with that information was the
fact that I had promised the night to Heaven and I had no clue how in the hell
that was going to work out. My bed barely held three people, four was asking
too much. If you made one of those people Heaven with her secret, the term
'impossible' came to mind.
At the start of the line, Opal met Rhaine. She landed two
very loud, wet smacks on Rhaine's behind, causing the senior to rock forward.
Having gotten most of the 'cover story' (the spanking) out of the way, Opal
rolled Rhaine onto her back with only the weakest of protests. She started a
few gentle teases and kisses with her lips to Rhaine's cunt while Rhaine's legs
dangled off the floor.
Once she got Rhaine back into an erotic state, Opal began
lifting Rhaine's thighs up and out until she'd pushed Rhaine's knees almost
back to her breasts and feeding like a ravenous succubus on every inch of
thigh, cunt, ass, and stomach. Opal hadn't been gentle with Brandi, but she'd
been absolutely gentle, kind, and caring compared to the treatment Rhaine was
getting.
Rhaine held it in as long as possible but when she cut
loose, she cut loose in a big way. Her fists pounded the bed repeatedly, her
head swept back and forth, and her lower torso kept thrusting off the bed and
into Opal's mouth, lips, and tongue.
"Damn!" she screamed through clenched teeth as her
body expended one last spasm.
Opal succeeded in catching most of Rhaine's fluid eruption,
rolled the heavily panting Rhaine to one side, and administered the proscribed
last spank.
"You're up, Zane," she winked with a smile, before
cleaning her face and moving on to the nearly as devastated Joy. I settled
between Rhaine's legs and began administering kisses.
"Please, Zane," she begged, "it hurts. I'm so
sore. Please just spank me."
"Sorry, I can't do that," I told her sternly.
Rhaine closed her eyes and muttered some kind of prayer, though she made no
attempt to shield her body from me. I doubt she even knew I was lying beside
her until my first kiss played upon her eyelids.
"You are not going to, to me?" she inquired with a
desperate hope.
"No. I'm going to spank you so hard you can't sit for a
week," I threatened, "unless I forget my three-minute time limit. I
can't imagine what would possibly distract me, though." It took Rhaine's
sexually fatigued mind a moment to catch on but when she did, she clasped her
hands on either side of my face and kissed me with an inspired intensity.
I let my fingers play along her breastbone and stroke her
breasts through her shirt and bra. About a minute into this little game, I
discovered Rio leaning over us, clearing her throat.
"This monster made us jump out a second-story
window," she stared intently. Fear crept back into Rhaine's eyes as she
glanced from Rio to me.
"I am biting her tongue, I promise," I grinned.
"I'm not joking, Zane," Rio warned me.
"Fine," I groaned. "Rhaine, roll toward
me," I instructed, as I propped myself up, and she reluctantly rolled
toward me. I put a hand on her hip, hiked up her skirt and rolled her farther
to me until I got a good look at her rump.
"Rio, take a look at this, please," I motioned to
Rhaine's ass. Rhaine blushed and lowered her head. I doubt having her ass naked
and on display on my bed was what she intended or even imagined possible when
she got up this morning. I ran a hand along her spine to the cleft between her
cheeks and squeezed the upper one tightly.
"This is a thing of beauty," I told Rio, but
clearly wanting Rhaine thinking about what was being said. Rio knew me too well
to think I'd turn that ass cheek red so she took the other path. Rio reached
out and stroked it too.
"Okay, Zane; it is damn sexy," Rio acknowledged
grudgingly.
I took Rhaine's hand in my own and placed it on her side,
just below the ribs, and led it in a wandering trip to her lower back, then to
the cheek I'd displayed to Rio.
"See, Rhaine, you have a fantastic ass. God knew what
he was doing when he made you," I told her. "It is a pity we can't
see you in shorts or a bikini from time to time."
"That is sinful and leads men into the Sin of
Lust," Rhaine said with absolute conviction. "This is the work of the
Devil, not God." Rio ground her teeth but I grinned.
"Did God create the male peacock?" I questioned,
while I kept hold of Rhaine's hand and stroking her ass from tailbone to the
dip into the bottom of her sopping wet cunt.
"Yes," she cautiously replied, her breath coming
faster and faster.
"Yet we don't run around putting them in garbage bags
because they are enticing to the eye," I reasoned. "You make it sound
like it isn't a man's fault that he can't control his own impulses, even though
he is supposed to lead his household."
"God made you beautiful and he made me with will enough
to look at you and respect any decision you make about your body," I
hammered away. "I'm not going to say I don't want to have sex with you
because that would be a lie, but the important thing to me is that you took a
Purity Pledge and I have to respect that."
Rhaine had nothing to say at that moment. I was clearly a
randy bastard who preyed upon good Christian girls and tricked them into
surrendering to my dark desires.
"You are trying to trick me," she panted, while I
leaned in and kissed her neck and ear.
"Rhaine, I've been trying to avoid you since we first
met. You are the one who cornered me in my dorm," I pointed out. "You
came into my room when you knew I was either naked or getting dressed. You
chose to crawl onto my bed when I was sitting down, meditating and clearly
naked. I was hoping my blatant sexuality would make you leave me alone, not
attack me."
"Don't blame Rhaine," Rio joked to me. "Rhaine,
Zane's like sex candy," she directed to Rhaine. "You won't be the
first bunch of Christian bitches we've had to rescue Zane from. It is not his
fault; it is ours. He's masculine, kind, and available. You know that he has
been in three fights since coming here; right?"
"Uh, uh, uh, yes," Rhaine panted. "It makes
him dangerous, he's a man."
"Really?" Rio chortled. "Two of those fights
were to save me from you ladies, and he stopped fighting the moment I was safe.
The third fight was caused because two of our girls were being set upon by
those University guys and Zane put his body in the way, they hit him
first."
"I, is this true?" she said with a heavy breath.
"Ask Mercy to tell you the truth, not what they've told
her to say. Ask Cappadocia about that first fight and the fight off campus. You
may not like Iona but she wouldn't lie to you and she knows how that second
fight started," Rio sounded so reasonable.
I slowly rolled over onto Rhaine while I kissed her neck and
shoulders.
"Ah, ew, yes," Rhaine cooed passionately.
"Tricking me," she sighed but that didn't stop her from slowly moving
her arms and legs around me.
"Do you want to be on top?" I whispered to Rhaine.
"I, uh," she stammered, then nodded. We rolled to
the very foot of the bed and started a serious make-out session. I began
rubbing down her mid- and lower back for a bit before moving to her ass cheeks
and giving them a firm squeeze.
"That doesn't hurt too much, does it?" I asked
compassionately.
"Umm, no, feels good," she managed to get out
between kisses.
"Okay," Rio smirked as she tapped Rhaine's
shoulder. "Tap out; your time is up. Now get off my bitch (meaning me).
He's got two more of you to go through before we can leave."
"Huh? What?" Rhaine sounded confused, then,
"it's over?" Her eyes betrayed how little she wanted this to stop
right now.
"Good," Rhaine sighed sadly. She began sliding
down my body. When she saw that I was rising slower than she was receding,
Rhaine waited until our lips met before continuing. We remained lip-locked
until we stood up, my hands cupping her ass (now covered by her skirt once
more) and her arms wrapped around my neck.
"Have you learned your lesson?" I inquired when we
finally came up for air. Rhaine looked at me for several seconds, unsure what
to say.
"Joy's waiting," Barbie Lynn reminded us both.
Rhaine let her hands drop to her sides and stepped back. Barbie Lynn pressed
something into her hands which turned out to be a fresh pair of panties.
"I doubt you want to put on your old pair," Barbie Lynn pointed out,
"and these are fresh out of the bag."
"Thank you, Barbie Lynn," Rhaine said with
embarrassment.
"Here is a washcloth," Iona added as she handed
one over.
"You can go behind my wardrobe to change," I
offered. The thought of any of the girls going behind a veil to avoid exposing
themselves as they cleaned up and put on underwear might appear pointless, but
after everything those three had gone through, handing them back a piece of
their dignity was a kindness we could all afford.
Rhaine disappeared from sight and I turned to Joy. Opal was
still giving her a seriously hard time despite the time limit expiring and gave
me a wink as she went to displace Brandi on Mercy. I put a knee on the bed and
lifted Joy up. She squealed but didn't squirm and I carefully maneuvered her
onto her feet.
I held her tight while she reoriented.
"Are you okay?" I voiced my concern. Joy gave a
brief nod. "Are you ready for your last punishment?" Joy looked me in
the eyes, then gave the tiniest acknowledgement. "Now stand on your
tiptoes, put one hand around my neck, and use the other to hold up the back of
your skirt while you press tightly against me."
When she had done as I directed, I looked deep into her
eyes. I spanked her cheeks, left-right-left, drawing forth a sharp breath,
gritted teeth, and tears brimming in her eyes. I had not been gentle but
sometimes a person needs punishment to forgive themselves for feeling good
about something they've been told is wrong. That was the pop psychology I was
running on at the moment. If I got it wrong, forgive me; I'm only eighteen.
No sooner had Barbie Lynn and Iona supplied Joy with her
parting gifts did Mercy howl. Her further outbursts were muted by her grabbing
my much abused pillow and using it as a muzzle. Her body tensing and recoiling
time and again was both frightening and erotic combined, and I was suddenly
trying to remember if anyone close by knew CPR.
Opal fell back on her ass and looked at the rest of us.
"That was wild," she smiled, and licked her lips,
"but I think I need to go change."
I helped Opal stand and we exchanged a rich yet messy,
sticky kiss.
"Best intervention ever," Opal joked with me, then
skipped off down the stairs. I turned to Mercy and plopped down beside her. A
quick examination showed a sweaty, tired young lady with a sensual smile on her
lips.
"I think she's had enough, but" , I swatted her
ass lightly three times and stood up. "Breakfast anyone?"
Dorm Life, Heaven, and Mercy too.
We were late heading out of the dorm so, under Rhaine's
watchful control, the group jogged toward the dining hall. As we made the final
approach, Rhaine grabbed my arm. Rhaine, Joy, Mercy and I slowed down while the
rest headed in ahead of us.
"What are we going to say?" Rhaine hissed in a
panicky voice.
"I was childish, blocked the door, and you caught me
sneaking down a fire escape," I suggested.
"You will get in trouble," Rhaine said with utter
confusion.
"I can take it better than you can," I related.
"I don't understand. Why are you, all of you, doing this
for us?" Joy asked.
"Because," I snorted, "we are the good
guys." They clearly thought I was a nut but going inside cut off the
conversation. "Besides, I need to do something that's going to be rough on
both of us."
The Smartest Girl on Campus
Looking back on things, that first Monday when it was only
Rio and I realizing what I was became the only time I entered the Dining Hall
or Assembly without being noticed. First I had been a novelty, now I was the
freakish center of the storm. I sort of held my reactions in reverse; the
hateful looks my enemies gave me made me laugh while the hopeful looks my
allies gave me scared the hell out of me.
I was dwelling on that quirk in my nature when I reached the
spot my gang was sitting; we had our own location and the majority of the
school had given it their blessing. Weird? Only the Class Presidents had their
own preordained spots. Speaking of which,
"Hey, Jungle Boy," Rio teased in such a dangerous
way that I felt my balls crawl up into my body. "Iona nominated you for
Freshman Class President."
"Ha, ha, ha," I joked dryly, then looked to Iona.
She couldn't meet my gaze. "Iona, why? Why didn't you
at least ask me first?"
"I knew you would say 'no'," she replied softly,
then she looked up with more determination, "but I know you would be a
great Class President."
"Don't sweat it, Zane," Rio chuckled. "You
need fifty signatures to be on the ballet."
"He has seventy-two," Iona informed us.
"Gak! How long have I been out there?" I gasped.
"Nine minutes," Iona smirked bashfully. I looked
around the room, humbled and disturbed. You have to remember that there weren't
250 freshmen and nearly one-third had decided that I should lead them; the
faculty must be having kittens. I was thinking that over when a previous bit of
theater came back to bite me in the ass. A girl I vaguely knew, Arielle, a
fellow freshman, put her hand on my shoulder and waited.
It took me a second to clue in but thankfully she and the
others were patient. I put my hand on top of hers.
"Thank you," I told her. She smiled and moved
away, immediately replaced by another freshman. Over 80 freshmen followed and I
could feel the disgust emanating from the head table were Chancellor Bazz sat.
Friends like Brandi and Dove came over to congratulate me on
my nomination but I realized my more savvy friends stayed away. They knew the
struggle I was in for and the very real possibility that even if I was elected,
Chancellor Bazz would simply kick me out. I'd be going to them for advice and
counsel. I guess I might actually have to ask Iona who the Sophomore and Junior
Class Presidents were. In fact,
"Iona, who are the other Class Presidents?" I
inquired.
"They would be those haughty bitches in pleated
skirts," Rio interrupted.
"Funny like a crutch," I replied snidely.
"Besides, that describes about half the girls here."
"These would be the ones avoiding you like the
plague," Rio snickered.
"Here you go," Iona intervened, showing me two
pictures on her phone. "Besides, you aren't that alone; the Science Club
and Botany Club both support you."
"Whoop-de-do," Rio huffed. "What are they
going to do? Send nasty e-mails and throw clods of dirt on our opponents?"
"Could I meet with them?" I asked Iona, ignoring
Rio's snide asides.
"They've both agreed to help with your Solarium,"
Iona shot a 'that will show you' to Rio, "and you already know the head of
the Science Club but I can set up a meeting if you like."
"Make it so," I commanded loftily.
"Zane, if you become Class President Iona will be your
Personal Assistant, but what does that make me?" Rio inquired.
"My House Assassin," I suggested. Rio seemed to
like the idea, it fit with her violent tendencies, but she wanted an
explanation. "You are almost always underestimated, and like me, you have
nothing to lose."
"House Assassin," Rio mulled it over. "Okay,
but I prefer the title 'Ninja Reaper Angel'."
Rio and I exchanged looks; hers mischievous and mine one of
amusement.
"N R A" I questioned her. "Seriously?"
"Well, I like it," Iona interjected.
"Wait! Wait!" Rio exclaimed. "Ninja Stripper
Angel, I could be the NSA!"
"How about Ninja Urban Temptress?" I suggested.
"Hardy har har," Rio snickered, then stuck out her
tongue.
"On that note," sounded an exasperated Iona,
"let's go to class. Hanging out with you two is lowering my IQ." Rio
and I shared an awestruck look.
"Did our little girl just make a funny?" Rio
wondered.
"They grow up so fast these days. I blame the
internet," I responded. Iona hit me before taking her tray and standing
up.
"Ow! Why didn't you hit Rio?" I questioned.
"She's incorrigible, Zane, but I expect better from
you," the little raven haired beauty lectured me, but with a compassionate
smile. I looked to Rio but she stuck out her tongue again and left as well.
I was still dealing. I had joined with Elizabeth (a neutral
in the power struggles going on) for my Handmaiden's Duty, which turned out to
be a question-and-answer session on the Bible.
Though I have had numerous sexual misadventures, I can't
forget that this is a Christian institution of higher learning and people like
Elizabeth treat it as such. I was sure she knew about me and the duties I had
performed previously but she felt she was doing her duty as a senior classman
to educate me. I didn't mind in the slightest; if I said I didn't know, she'd enlighten
me and move on.
Now I know I'm not the brightest guy on campus but I was
quick enough to realize that someone had hacked my phone and switched up things
on my calendar. Somehow Cordelia Dresden had appeared as my next 'mistress,'
replacing Odell Bergdorf who had been moved to Friday morning. I really needed
to talk to Iona about this. Now I had to figure out who Cordelia was.
I stepped out to see Ms. Brunette smiling at me and I gladly
smiled back.
"Hey, Zane," she beamed.
"Hey, Ms. Brunette," I joked. I had never gotten
my very first Mistress's name but I thought she was pretty fun. She was looking
at me expectantly.
"I would really like to do, whatever, with you but
someone's screwed up my schedule and now I have to find someone named Cordelia
Dresden," I told her as I motioned us outside.
"Wouldn't you rather spend time with me?" she
asked hopefully.
"Yes, absolutely, but that wouldn't be fair to
Cordelia, or true to our school traditions," I sighed. Ms. Brunette tilted
her head a bit and seemed to be assessing me.
"Zane, I'm Cordelia Dresden," she teased me with a
smug smirk.
"Great!" I exhaled. "What did you want me to
do for you today?"
"I'm not sure; you are the one who wanted to talk to
me," she taunted.
"I, what, you are the Head of the Science Club?" I
groaned.
"What," she giggled, "I'm not geeky-enough? I
apologize, but I had my braces off my senior year in high school and laser eye
surgery last summer."
"That's not fair," I protested. "I was thrown
off by your lack of a hunchback and your excellent bathing habits. Besides,
where is your pack of nerds speaking in techno-babble? I cry foul."
"Fair enough," she giggled, "I admit to my
clever obfuscations. You've nailed me; I'm helpless and at your mercy,"
she bit her pinky finger and batted her eyelashes at me.
"Are you going to think less of me if I break down and
cry in frustration now?" I sobbed.
"I don't know," she jibed, "if I say 'no'
will you invite me to your place tonight?"
"Tonight is really not good," I groaned.
"Could we make plans for next week?"
"Oh, come on, I'll make sure you don't regret it. Let
me come by tonight, around seven," she faux-pleaded. My look went from
regretful to peeved.
"Okay, you can stop making me look stupid, please. I
get it; you are much smarter than I am," I conceded. Of course, in the
process of getting my Solarium prepped for habitation I would have to get the
electrical systems fixed up so Iona had enlisted the Science Club.
"I'll forgive you if you kiss me," Cordelia
grinned. Since our first kiss had been pretty intense, I was going to have to
really work on it to make this one even better. Our book bags slipped to the
ground, which was the signal for every girl in the vicinity to slow down or
even stop so they could see what was developing.
Last time I had kept the kiss to her lips; this time,
everything above the waist became fair game and as I cradled her back and laid
her out before me in my arms. I took to her chin, then her neck, the top of her
sternum, then center of each breast. I let my kisses step down to the top of
her skirt, then I reversed course until I reached her lips. We exchanged a long
look, then I went in for her tongue and lips.
"Mr. Braxton!" snapped a female voice of authority
I didn't know, and for a moment I thought me and Ms. Dresden were about to get
schooled in the worst possible way. Cordelia rolled her head back so that she
was seeing the world upside down while I looked right at a teacher I didn't
recognize.
She looked to be late 30s, early 40s, dark blonde hair, sort
of tastefully moderate upstairs with slightly larger hips that spoke of
childbirth and some maturity. Who she was and what she taught, a total mystery.
"Mr. Braxton," she repeated, but now a hint of
mischievousness snuck into her 'Voice from on High' tone, "hands above the
clothing at all times."
"But, I started to plead.
"Doctor Topaz Larson, Language Studies," she
informed me.
"But Doctor Larson, the other girls don't have
to." I tried and failed to keep the humor from my plea.
"That's because they are girls, Mr. Braxton," she
smirked, before taking a half-turn and walking ahead of us to lunch.
"I think I'm in love," I sighed.
"With me?" Ms. Dresden giggled a third time. I was
still dipping her, after all.
"We'll see," I responded in a husky, passionate
voice, "but right now I'm in love with fighting the system," and I
went back to kissing her.
Before I entered the Dining Hall for lunch I asked Cordelia
to do me a favor and let her get inside ahead of me. I wanted to give Rhaine a warning
that something bad was coming though I didn't supply the details. As I made my
entrance, I made sure that the spare key was with me. I retrieved my meal and
joined my crew plus Cappy, Opal, and Brandi.
"Excuse me," I shouted as I stood on my seat and
waved my arms around. "Excuse me, I waited for something akin to silence.
"I found a brand new spare key to my room outside my door this
morning." There was some murmuring at this piece of news.
"Apparently, every freshman has been issued one. So would each of you
please check to see if yours is missing; I'll return it. Thank you."
The quiet discussions around the hall picked up as the
implications of what I had said sunk in. Here was an opportunity for every
freshman to get access to my room but also the implication that some of them
had been left out. Before any student could make up their minds, Ms. Marlowe
came storming up to me. I already knew her angle; it was what I would have
done.
"You need Administration permission to make a copy of
any campus key," she stated. "Now give it to me," she demanded.
"I can't do that," I countered. "I know you
aren't a freshman and only Chancellor Bazz can assign a new one."
"Do I need to call Coach Gorman over?" she
threatened me.
"What is she going to do, beat me up some more?
Christians don't live in fear, Ms. Marlowe, they bleed for their beliefs,"
I taunted her. Ms. Marlowe ground her fingers into her palms but at the same
time, Christina appeared beside us and extended her hand, palm up.
"Give me the key, Zane," Christina demanded. I
didn't hesitate for a second to hand it over.
"Here you go, Ms. Marlowe," Christina stated.
"Make sure you give it to whoever sent some girl to sneak into Zane's
room. I have no idea why anyone in authority would want to sneak a woman into a
man's room but I am sure they do." Ms. Marlowe angrily grabbed the key.
"I hope this resolves the matter," Christina
continued, then, "Zane, you can sit down. I'll deal with this
matter."
"Of course," I responded. With a slight bow of the
head I turned and resumed my seat.
"Boy, that was humiliating," Rio joked.
"Yeah, I think I did pretty well this time
around," I agreed.
"No, dumbass, I was thinking how humiliating it is that
you lied to the freshman class, telling them they all had keys to your room,"
Rio pointed out.
"Oh, ye of little faith," I grinned
conspiratorially to Iona, who blushed and kept working on her phone.
"Oh, you two little bastards," Rio growled
playfully. "Come on, tell me!"
"It was all Zane's idea," Iona whispered. "I
thought it was stupid at first, but now I think it is pure genius. He is not
only going to change the lock on Saturday, he's changing the whole door into a
keypad locked steel door. Everyone has individual combinations for it, which
can be blocked as needed."
Rio stared at us for over a minute.
"You will, of course, give me that neat little ability;
right?" she threatened. "I've got such great plans for my little
playmates in Zane's Xanadu."
"Sisters to the end," I told Rio, then we bumped
fists. I opted to hug Iona instead.
Zoning Xanadu
It was ten until 7:00 and Rio and I were vaulting out of my
car and speeding to the dorm when Coach Dana Gorman stepped out of the shadows
to block our progress.
"Stop where you are and let's keep this simple,"
Dana announced.
"We'll use small words so you can keep up," Rio
taunted the woman, but Dana merely smirked. Dana had zero respect for my
friend.
"Let's see your bags," Dana ordered. On campus,
civil rights did not apply.
"Jahwohl ein Gruppenfuhrer!" Rio gave the Nazi
salute while I groaned.
"Cut it out, Rio," I interjected before Dana could
respond, "she's only doing her job."
"Yes, but her job is to drive a spike through my
frontal lobe and cut off your nuts," Rio retorted.
We still handed our book bags over, then spilled out the
contents of my pockets (Rio had to spill her purse, small as it was). Dana
found nothing, of course.
"I imagine we should search the car next, unless you
care to tell me where you put the contents of your latest run," Dana
continued.
"I've already smuggled it onto campus, Coach," I
stated evenly. "This was more of an operation to draw your person on the
inside out, and I'd say it worked very well."
"Then we go search your room," Dana grumbled. Rio
snickered, which made the Coach growl at her.
"Seriously, if you were running an operation like this,
would you store it at your base camp?" I asked Dana. She didn't visually
react but I could see I'd made my point. "You have been given bad
intelligence by the Chancellor. You spent ten years in the Marine Corps,
including two years in Marine Recon, while I'm an eighteen-year-old kid.
Neither one of us believes I'm keeping one step ahead of you on my wits
alone."
"You have to get it right every time while I need to
get lucky only once," Gorman pointed out.
"Or you screw up one too many times and your skanky ass
gets fired," Rio sneered. "I'm sure you'd do gang-busters as a
cross-walk guard or a corrections officer."
"I don't want to see you fired, Coach; the girls on the
teams like you. You do a really good job and you care about this place. I know
you think I don't belong but that is really the only problem we share and I can
live with that."
"Take your crap and go," Dana told us in a cold,
even voice. As we did so and walked past, without turning to me she asked,
"Where did you get the key?"
"Rhaine. The Chancellor gave it to her. She didn't tell
me but I know it was her," I replied.
"How did you know it wasn't me?" the Coach
wondered.
"Dana, you are head of Security here; you would never
risk distributing keys to my room. You are all about containing me and if
Christina couldn't keep me in check, I know you would have zip faith in Rhaine
doing so. I respect you enough to know that," I explained.
"Very well. But next time a key shows up, bring it to
me," she ordered.
"I can't do that, Coach; we are at war and I owe it to
my allies to win. I'm sure you can understand that," I told her.
"We are not at war, Mr. Braxton. Don't exaggerate the
situation," she shot back.
"The second you told Cappy it was okay to beat up Rio
in the hallway, it has been war. It is not our fault your side has been too
stupid to understand that," I growled back.
The Coach didn't respond but headed her way while Rio and I
headed ours.
"Burning Bitch Flesh," Rio gloated, "smells like
victory!" As we stepped into the elevator she asked, "Did you really
know it was war from that first day?"
"You and I, Rio, until the bitter end; I wasn't going
to leave you and I don't give up gracefully, so beating them was my only other
alternative," I pledged.
To be continued in part 8, By FinalStand for Literotica.
1 hr 6 min
October 15, 2025 Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 6
Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 6
Zane and the Chancellor Get Jiggy
In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the
podcast at Explicit
Novels.

He who said 'Live by the sword/die by the sword'
wasn't into empire-building
In past lives I must have been the first guy up the ladder storming
the city walls, the first one into the castle breech, and that trooper charging
the machine gun nest, because the only thing I could think to do when my hands
were on my nemesis's breasts was to pinch those nipples harder and pull them
toward me and up.
Mel gasped and fell forward, pressing her chest into mine. I
kept twisting and pulling her nipples for thirty seconds while she made these
little choking noises, ending in one loud gasp when I let them go. She kept her
hands resting on my hips while she brought her breathing under control.
"You , bastard , she wheezed. "I am ,
going to , make you pay."
"You sound so angry, Professor Bazz, but I notice you
still have your body pressed tightly against mine," I pointed out in a
deep seductive voice. I could feel her willing her body away but the flesh
refused to obey.
I dragged a hand from her shoulder, up her neck to her
jawline, then back to her neck.
"Your pulse is throbbing like a race horse,
Professor," I whispered. "If I stay, I'm going kiss you, and if I
kiss you, we are going to end up on the floor , so I had better go."
Maybe it was the whole city wall/breech/machine gun thing that made me dip down
into her.
Bazz moved her face away but that only opened up my real
target area more. I bit into her neck, eliciting an absolutely slutty yelp,
then followed up with a few seconds of tight suction. It ended with one last
jab of the tongue before I pulled away. Bazz regarded me, angry but also
anxiously anticipating my next move.
"I need to go now or I'll be late for Karate
Club," I informed her as I backed for the door. The Chancellor answered
that with another slap, which stung, and a stomp on my foot, which I avoided.
"Was that for the bite, or for leaving you wanting
more?" I inquired, "You really do look sizzling hot right now so I'm
kind of wondering."
"Get , out," she growled. With that she
strutted back to her desk but before she could round the corner, I let out a
low wolf whistle that brought her up cold. She looked over her shoulder with a furious
glare.
"Whoops, sorry," I shrugged. "You have a
great , well, I was going to say ass, but really your waist, hips, ass,
thighs and calves are all pretty damn fine. You can't blame me for enjoying the
view."
Randy picked up a glass and gold statue from her desk and
hefted it, clearly calculating her desire to hit me with it against the value
of the item.
"I'll make you grovel at me feet," she said with
relish, putting the statue back down.
"I'm going to fuck you like I own you," I
rebounded. Our eyes clashed, then she pointed to the door.
This time I wised up enough to make a gracious exit,
breezing past Ms. Marlow and Ms. Goodswell as I left. The women went in
opposite directions, Ms. Marlowe going into Doctor Bazz's office and shutting
the door with Ms. Goodswell running me down and grabbing my arm.
"Zane, what , did she slap you?" she blurted
out as she looked at my face.
"I've had worse," I replied.
"What did you do?" she worried.
"I'd tell you but you would most likely be ashamed of
me. Suffice it to say we didn't part on friendly terms but I'm not expelled yet
either," I informed her.
"Zane, you don't know who you are truly dealing
with," she pleaded, suddenly vulnerable.
"She got to you, didn't she?" I asked with new
insight.
"I'm not going to turn on you, if that's what you are
asking/" Virginia assured me.
"No. She got to you when you were here as a
student," I clarified the question for her.
Her lack of response was its own answer.
"Are you using me to strike back at her?" I
wondered.
"No , no. Zane, I want you to win on your own
merits and not for something I did years ago," she answered fitfully. We
silently stared at one another for a few seconds.
"How bad is it going to be now?" she questioned
me. "How personal has this become?"
"Well," I mumbled, "I caught her
masturbating, pinched and twisted her nipples, then bit her on the neck ,
oh, and I told her she had a nice body."
"You are an idiot," was her assessment. "She
is going to make it her personal mission to cause you as much pain as
possible." I gave a timid smile. "Damn it, Zane, she will still come
after the people around you."
"Virginia, she is going to come after us no matter what
I do or don't do as long as I stay. The difference is that now I have her out
in the open. Now I no longer have to guess what she might be like or what's
going around in her head. Making it personal makes it easier on me because I
don't doubt that I belong here anymore," I explained. "Now it is me
versus an evil bitch."
"She's not been beaten in ten years," she warned
me.
"That's because you hit like girls," I joked.
"I thought by now you would have learned how hard girls
can hit," Virginia sighed.
"It isn't that girls can't hit hard, it is the boobs
that get in the way," I quipped. Virginia gave me a glare that was more
amused than angry. "I have to get to Karate Club now."
"Go," she dismissed me, and off I went.
First Victory at the Gym
This round of Karate Club started much better than
Wednesday's, seeing how I could stand without pain again. I spent the first
half of the hour sparring with my second tier teammates and doing exceptionally
well. When we were called together for a joint session with the first team,
most were elated; me, I was suspicious.
Coach Dana Gorman brought out Team Captain Wilhelmina
Spellman and pretty much broke her down in front of us. Cappadocia came and
went down next.
"This has been very unsatisfying. It is clear that our
leadership has been lax in developing our skills. Is there anyone willing to
defend this team's progress?"
It didn't take a rocket scientist to understand there was
more to come of the beatings Willy and Cappy had gone through.
"What about you, Mr. Braxton?" Dana came to the point
of this whole exercise. Willy and Cappy, like me, were Christina supporters,
and this was clearly an effort to nip the rebellion in the bud.
"Thanks but no thanks; I think I've learned enough from
you today. Maybe I'll feel ready for a fascist beat-down on Friday," I
laughed.
"Fine, Mr. Braxton , she continued.
"Please Dana, call me Zane, since you are clearly
trying to figure a way to get my blood on your fists," I interrupted.
"Zane, if you show a little backbone and join me in a
friendly practice session, I'll make you exempt from Handmaiden's Duty
tomorrow," Dana offered.
"Make it any person of my choice and we have a
deal," I answered.
"Very well," Dana agreed.
"I choose Rio Talon," I jumped at the opportunity.
"Done. Now get up here," Dana motioned.
"Who will referee us?" I inquired; Dana smiled and
pointed to the first team member whose ass I'd kicked an hour earlier, Mercy
Chaplain. That seemed fair ,
We went to our sparring positions. It should be pointed out
that I had two years of informal training in kickboxing; Dana had over fifteen
years of competitive experience in Karate. I had height, weight, and reach on
her, but since this was a Karate match I couldn't use all my moves. In essence,
I should have been running instead of fighting.
"Ready , Go," Mercy shouted. My first
thought was 'Damn, that's fast,' as I blundered my way through my initial
block. I didn't have a second to marvel at my good fortune before another quick
flow of kicks and punches came my way. I ran out of room, luck, and fighting
space, taking a blow to the cheek.
"Point!" Mercy called out. We fell back to our
initial positions and we started again. This time I ended flat on my back and
her 'touch' to my chest that was supposed to finish me really hurt.
"Point."
"Is this the best you've got, Zane? Do you want to give
up now?" Dana asked evenly. I spun up, resumed my starting position but
remained silent. Dana lined up and came at me again.
This time I did the wrong thing; I gave up my reach
advantage, catching her off-guard for the split second it took me to drive my
knee into her diaphragm. I rode the blow into Dana, driving her into the ground
and finishing her with a blow to the chest. "Point." I rolled off the
coach before she could react and reverse our positions.
Dana sprung up and took a fighting stance.
"That wasn't a Karate move," she pointed out
angrily.
"This isn't a training session so I guess that makes us
even," I grinned. "Do you want to give up now?" I retook my
start position but adopted the more fluid kick-boxing style.
"I see you've stopped pretending to know Karate,"
she snorted.
"At least one of us has stopped pretending," I
shot back. "When you actually start caring for this club again, let me
know."
The strike was so fast I didn't really see it.
I'm so damn good my arm actually tried to block before the
thought registered in my head; I was just too slow and she snaked past my guard
to slam her fist into my stomach. Another blow came, followed by a leg-sweep. I
plummeted to the ground and Dana was on me like a leopard closing for the kill.
Dana's only problem was that this had ceased being
tournament combat and become a street fight. I brought a knee up between us,
deflected her fist with my elbow, and pile-drove my skull into her forehead.
This let me leverage her off me and break back to my feet. Just my luck; Dana
was right on me, barely letting me get my hands up for protection.
The Coach was still coming on, rapid-fire with kicks and
punches; I could not find an opening to attack back. Something had changed,
though; Dana was showing me much more respect. Twice more I fended her off from
the ground but the third time she was simply too much, connecting her fist to
my cheek so hard she drew blood. I half-expected a second punch but it never
came.
"Point?" Mercy called out in confusion. Dana stood
up quickly and looked at me. I jumped to a standing position in one fluid move.
I rubbed the back of my hand against my cheek. The sweat stung the wound and I
left a smear of blood, which I licked off. I defiantly walked back to my
starting position.
She came at me like a desert storm, fierce and burning. The
outcome was pretty much the same except I took the finishing blow like a
jackhammer to my jaw. "Point." I saw stars and was still wobbling
when I returned to my starting position. Not being at 100%, the results were
predictable, I was back on the mat in five seconds. "Point."
"Stay down," she ordered me quietly. I pushed
myself up and worked my way back for some more punishment. Dana took her
position and , I kicked her so hard upside her head I was momentarily
afraid I'd broken her neck. She landed face first; I flipped her over and
punched her hard in the sternum. "Point."
"I can keep this up all day long," I promised Dana
as I took my turn staring down at the Defeated. Thirty seconds later I was
staring up the ceiling of the gym with several girls, Dana and Cappy among
them, looking down at me.
"What happened to the other guy?" I moaned.
"What other guy?" Cappadocia said, "It was ,
She was clearly worried I had a concussion.
"The truck that hit me," I joked weakly.
"Please tell me that hitting my face ruined their whole day."
"It seems you weren't able to keep this up all day
after all," Coach Dana told me as she stood to leave.
I was on Martian time," I coughed. "They have much
shorter days." I had no idea if that was true or not; I should ask Iona.
"I think our lessons are finished for today," Dana
announced.
"Right when I was starting to wear you down," I
teased her. Dana stopped walking away and studied me with annoyance.
I tried to stand, with half the girls trying to help me up
while the others tried to hold me down for my own survival's sake.
"Assume the start position," Dana ordered me
sternly. I finally managed to force my way to my feet but by the time I had,
Wilhelmina had taken my place.
"Wilhelmina?" Coach Dana questioned.
"I apologize," Willy stated. "I've learned my
mistake. I should have never given up on your lessons so easily the first time.
I clearly haven't learned enough but I'm willing to keep at it as long as you
are."
"Me too," Cappadocia chimed in defiantly.
Dana Gorman wasn't an easy woman to push around. Willy,
Cappy, and two other girls kept going at her until we had to break for dinner.
Before the five of us left the gym I tapped Gorman on her shoulder.
"Rio has tomorrow free and clear, remember?" I
asked. Dana nodded reluctantly.
"What about Ms. Becket?" she questioned.
"You keep the fight fair and I'm not worried about it.
You keep making this crap up as you go along and we will have a serious Come to
Jesus meeting. Please pass the word on because I'd hate for some girl to walk
into this thinking you can protect them," I cautioned her.
"Mr. Braxton, I can protect them," Dana stated
confidently.
"I sincerely doubt that since you have no idea how I'd
get my revenge," I grinned, before spinning away and starting to join my
fellow students.
"All I have to do is stop you, Zane," she pointed
out.
"That's your mistake, Dana; I'm no longer alone. We are
willing to play as rough as you are now. If you keep this an educational
experience nothing will happen," I warned her.
"Do you really think you have that much power
here?" Dana scoffed.
"Nope. But then, I'm not the idiot who punished
Christina Buchanan for showing a bit of mercy toward Rio and I. Without her, we
were doomed, so thank the Chancellor for giving us all common cause," I
explained before leaving with the ladies.
By the time I made it to the Dining Hall things were looking
bitter and depressing but events quickly proved my boast to Dana to be correct.
The pro-Rhaine forces had been pretty harsh to the freshmen supporting
Christina and morale was low. Christina had, upon arrival, started rallying her
supporters with a few kind words and a gentle touch.
When Mrs. Carradine went to stop her and make her resume her
seat, Rio 'accidently' coated the teacher in spaghetti, broccoli and a double
helping of jello. She didn't get to enjoy her success for long; four girls
planted their trays on Rio's head right after that. But they clearly didn't
know who they were dealing with. Rio calmly picked up a meatball from the
ground, popped it in her mouth and told them,
"Yo, bitch, tell the cook it needs more salt,"
then made her way back to her seat and acted like nothing had happened. Iona
grinned wearily and brushed some broccoli out of Rio's hair. The train wreck
that followed was predictable. The teachers tried to enforce a ban to stop the
food fighting but clearly were far more concerned with suppressing Christina's
side.
Five unresolved food attacks later, Christina secretly sent
out the word and her followers attacked en mass, selecting known Rhaine
supporters and burying them in one rush that no authority on the floor could
stop. Before the teachers could bring order out of the chaos, Christina
directed her people to escape.
I joined the exodus and soon found myself in a group of ten
seniors, Christina and company included. I stood next to Barbie Lynn as the
others hashed out what was going on and slowly, the reason for me being there
was revealed. Seniors and juniors were in this little movement because they
knew, liked, and respected Christina.
Freshmen and sophomores were more in this because of me,
mainly based on the novelty of my existence. I was an administrative screw-up,
but I was TheIR administrative screw-up. I also made the Handmaiden's Duty a
fun thing whenever I could and not an onerous chore. Apparently, a few of them
even described me to the seniors as 'charming'.
Our problem was, how did we make our rebellion grow? The
fact was that most of the incentives were doled out by the faculty.
"We target sympathetic teachers, then," Christina
directed.
"That food fight had to make us look good too,"
Chastity said. "Nothing is as effective as a failed suppression attempt."
"I'm fixing up the Solarium tomorrow," I informed
the group.
"So?" one of the unnamed seniors stated in a
condescending matter. "You need a broom?"
"Actually, I've recruited ninety freshmen and we are
going to prep the entire roof for occupation," I responded. The senior
looked to Christina who gave her a clever lopsided grin.
"Temperance, I told you he wasn't a lost cause,"
Christina reminded her.
"Occupation for what?" Faith inquired. I looked
nervously about because that part of the plan was so easy to bust apart. I
decided to give a partial lie.
"On Sunday afternoon I'm having furniture delivered
from a rental service," I told them.
"What's a sofa or two going to accomplish?"
Temperance questioned.
"How about three flat screens, two pool tables, a hot
tub, two refrigerators, a coffee bar, a Wi-Fi hot spot, and eight rooms full of
furniture?" I related to the small group.
"You are bringing in all of that?" Temperance
gasped.
"You got us a hot tub?" Barbie Lynn exulted.
"Zane inherited a small fortune," Christina
pointed out.
"That's small by Christina's standards," Chastity
teased her friends.
"Yes, Barbie Lynn, our dorm will have a hot tub,"
I tried to keep the lusty images of Barbie in a bikini out of my mind. By the
look in her eyes she was having even less success than I was, though; I doubted
I looked as good in a bikini.
"How are you getting the water up there?" Hope
seemed intrigued.
"The roof's gardens were rigged for irrigation so we
have the water. I am adding a few hot water heaters for any other needs,
including the dish washer, washer/dryer, sauna, and showers and Jacuzzi tubs.
Believe me, I had some friends look this over," I promised.
"I think we can trust Iona to have done a thorough
job," Christina glanced my way knowingly.
"Iona?" a different senior asked.
"Iona Becket," Heaven answered with a smirk.
"That's his witty little sidekick who invented Zane's Handmaiden's Duty
schedule. She's tons smarter than he is."
"Heaven, anytime you want to stop talking about me as
if I'm not in the room, feel free," I jibbed.
"Don't hold your breath, sweet-cheeks," Heaven
snapped right back. That little exchange seemed to have eased the tension in
the group.
"Let's split and keep up the recruiting drive. Stick to
groups when we can and try to help any freshmen we know to be on our
side," Christina directed. The group split up but instead of heading into
my dorm I headed toward the parking lot.
"Zane, where are you going?" Christina inquired.
"I promised my aunt we'd spend a few more dinners
together and I'm late as it is, but can I have a moment of your time when I get
back?" I responded. Christina gave me a curious look then nodded and led
her posse in the other direction. Each girl waved me good-bye in their own way.
After the dining hall melee, eating with my aunt was purely mundane and
relaxing, for which I was very thankful.
Honestly I only wanted to shave her legs.
"Zane, what's up?" Christina said by way of
greetings when I returned to campus that night. Despite the gang being alone,
the group of us gathered in tightly together.
"I had an interesting talk with the Chancellor today,
as you all probably know. Among other things, she told me she knew Heaven's
secret and she'd expose it and my relationship with her, bringing about my
humiliation," I informed them. There was a hush amongst us.
"What, what did you tell her?" Heaven asked
fearfully.
"I told her to go right ahead," I replied. A
murmur of displeasure went through the group, except Christina, who stared
intently at the ground, and Heaven who looked like she was going to cry, or
kick my ass.
"How could you do that to me?" Heaven whispered.
Before I could answer, Christina chuckled softly.
"Heaven, the key phrase here is 'humiliate him'. Zane isn't
afraid of the whole world knowing you two are together. She's severely
underestimated him and his ability to differentiate between lust and
friendship."
Heaven looked to me for verification. I gave her a kiss on
the lips before saying,
"Christina said it better than I could, but she knows
what I meant."
"Besides," Hope added, "now that Zane is
here, Heaven, you get grandfathered in, so to speak. You've been here three
years so they have to let you graduate."
Heaven look to me with some kind of new curiosity. Once
again I almost wish she'd kick me instead.
"Heaven?" I questioned her. She bit her lip.
"Can we have some boyfriend-girlfriend time?" she
asked me all of a sudden.
"Damn, Heaven, I thought we agreed to share Zane?"
Chastity teased her.
"Along with letting the poor guy get some sleep from
time to time," Hope agreed.
"Can we get together tomorrow, Heaven?" I begged
my transsexual lover.
"Make sure you get Barbie Lynn's permission,"
Faith joked weakly.
"Screw this," I groaned, "I'm getting a clone."
"That's enough, ladies," Christina announced.
"Zane, thank you for the information. It gives us some things to think
about; good night." Heaven rushed up and kissed me hungrily before joining
her departing friends - ravenous little minx.
I've Never Done this Before
I made my way to the dorm and proceeded quietly to the fifth
floor, saying goodnight to a few girls along the way. I was pretty sure the
door being locked guaranteed me a bit of alone time. Clue number one that this
was not going to happen was the soft fluttering glow from the top of the stairs
followed by the faint scent of roses and wax.
I was trying to figure out what Barbie Lynn had planned when
I came up to the landing and saw Brandi and Opal reclining on the bed and
staring at me, illuminated by the light of a dozen candles.
'Oh, fuck,' I thought, 'Brandi, leg shaving, rescheduled
from earlier this evening, plus Opal hoping for a three-way later. Damn it!'
I must look somewhat put-out because when Brandi addressed
me she was cautious.
"Is everything okay?"
"Yes, absolutely," I responded. "I need to
get some hot water, some towels, and we can begin."
"We brought up the towels and hooked up a coffee maker
for the hot water," Opal said.
"Great," I summoned up as much enthusiasm as I
could manage, "let's see what I've got to work with." I walked up to
Brandi, taking off my shirt. As I came up, Brandi swung her legs off the bed
and spread them to either side of me. I sat cross-legged on the floor, taking
my shoes and socks off. Before slowly and sensually removing her shoes and
socks, I made sure to massage each calf.
"So, what kinds of tools are being provided?" I
questioned her.
"We have shaving cream, a safety razor, a multi-purpose
moustache trimmer," Opal presented to me.
"Trimmer?" I questioned. Instead of speaking,
Brandi stood up - which kind of put her crotch right in my face - then slowly
wiggled down her panties until she stepped out of them and tossed them aside.
"I want a rose," Brandi informed me with some
passion as she lifted her skirt and exposed her pubic hair for my sculpting
pleasure. I was at a total loss of what to do so I went with what came natural;
I leaned forward and took a lick. Brandi was already quite worked up, juicy and
succulent to the tongue. She leaned in and began running her hands over my
scalp.
With Brandi's skirt draped over me, I had an epiphany: I was
not alone in this. I grabbed my phone and made a rather interesting phone call,
my mouth was working on Brandi as it rang.
"Zane?" Leigh said.
"Umm, Leigh" I responded as I switched from lips
to fingers in Brandi, "I need a favor."
"Sure, babe, what is it?" she replied.
"I'm, well, shaving a girl's legs and, pubic hairs,
hold on, Umm, I have never done this before and I don't know how to do a
design," I asked.
"What do you have to work with?" Leigh inquired
while I dipped in deeply with my grooved tongue, bringing forth a throaty moan
from Brandi.
"A safety razor, shaving cream, and a moustache
trimmer," I answered.
"No silly, what does the area you are working with look
like; thin, thick, hairy, or sparse?" Leigh asked.
"I, oh, hold on," I replied. I turned the phone
around, clicked it, and sent a freshly snapped picture.
"Zane, did you just, Brandi gasped. "Oh,
God!" she then giggled. "You did, didn't you?" I upped my
licking game to assuage her worries, which only made her moan louder and rock
her hips.
"Zane, where are you? What are you doing right
now?" Leigh snickered, knowing the answer.
"Honest, Leigh, it is school work," I shot back,
then "Yes, Brandi, I've brought in a consultant." This brought in
more giggling from both sides of the conversation.
"Zane, if you can tear yourself away from her muff,
start shaving her legs and I'll call you in fifteen minutes with what the girls
and I can come up with," Leigh chuckled.
I reluctantly left my station beneath Brandi and poured the
hot water into a basin with cooler water until it was barely uncomfortably hot.
Setting things by Brandi's feet, I grinned at her.
"This will be better with the skirt off," I told her.
"This will be easier if everything is off," Opal
added eagerly, then explained with, "You wouldn't want your shirt or bra
to get wet."
'Shirt or bra to get wet?' I doubted that was where Opal's
mind was at. Opal wanted a chance to ogle Brandi's naked body before closing in
for the kill; my mind ran the same way. I was a tad curious, wondering what
Brandi thought of Opal's continued presence but not so much that I was willing
to risk the moment for Opal.
Using a steamy hot cloth to coat Brandi's legs turned into a
really erotic act. Once I covered the right leg, I went back and removed the
first compress and applied the shaving cream. Brandi's legs were 'so hairy' I
was pretty sure they hadn't been shaved since, this morning; Hell, the damn
things were so smooth they were reflecting the candlelight dancing around us
before I even started.
I was three-quarters up the left leg when Leigh called back.
"Hey, Stud, how is your latest victim doing?"
Leigh teased me. I popped off a photograph of Brandi below the waist in
response.
"Lucky bitch," Leigh squealed.
"Hey, Zane!" shouted Paris over the connection. A
few more "Hey s" came over the phone right after that from girls I
couldn't identify.
"Come on, girls," Leigh growled playfully to her
Kappa Sigma Sorority Sisters, which was followed by a chorus of
"Goodnight, good luck, and see you tomorrow."
"I'm sending you a rose design that should work for you
and it's to scale," Leigh informed me. Sure enough, I looked at my phone
and saw there was a beautifully done rose on some girl's pubic mound. It looked
very realistic and I told Leigh so.
"That's because it is real, Dummy. It is a sister at
Colorado State," Leigh responded.
"That was nice of her," I told Leigh. Leigh
laughed loudly.
"Nice? No, we showed her a picture of you and traded a
night with you over Spring Break for the picture and the help," Leigh
chuckled.
"Seriously? I wasn't aware I was that good
looking," I sounded incredulous.
"That's why we love you, Zane, you are smoking hot but
don't act like it; that and your big cock, your dynamite stamina, and that
awesome sexual prowess," Leigh faux-sighed over the phone while I lowered
my head in shame. I kept shaving, though, because I didn't want Brandi's skin
to get cold.
"Where am I going to meet my savior?" I asked
Leigh.
"We are still working that out," Leigh replied.
"Tawny doesn't want to give you up for the entire time so we may need to
fly a group of them down to Florida when we go." Great, now I was spending
Spring Break in Florida, which city, I didn't know yet.
"Of course I will honor my commitment to the Kappa
Sigma's," I assured Leigh. "I can also help with airfare if
needed."
"We never doubted you, Zane; now get to work and warm
that poor girl up, I mean work her over," giggle, "I mean, do your duty
and make her look lovely where it counts," Leigh finished.
"Thanks, Leigh, I owe you. Can I get a picture of my
muse?" I inquired.
"I'll give her your phone number and you two can talk
it out," Leigh responded.
"I'm okay with that, we should get along; but I'm off
now so goodbye," I finished up. I looked up at Brandi and flashed her the
picture and let her study it.
"That looks cool, and she's a red-head," Brandi
noted. Opal snuggled up behind Brandi on the sly and looked over her shoulder.
"Well, now we know who to watch out for when we follow
Zane down to Spring Break," Opal pointed out, "Or at least we know
what she's like down below." I decided that working on Brandi was my
mission for the night. A hot compress to her private regions was my opening diversion
but as I lay the cloth down, I slipped a hand back to her cunny and slowly
began to play with her lips.
Brandi lay back on the bed, propped up by her elbows and
resting against Opal's thighs and stomach, laying her head between Opal's
breasts. Opal was on her knees behind Brandi and was reclining to let Brandi
stretch out. As far as I could see, Opal was down to wearing her socks and
skirt and that was all. I worked two fingers into Brandi's virgin slit; three
strokes in and one up to clip the clit.
I waited until Brandi's nipples were both fully erect,
perky, and a deep, dark pink. I sprayed out the foam, cut the foam down to a
manageable level and with the picture in one hand I began my shaving
experiment. God favored Brandi because it turns out I am a prodigy with a small
razor. Brandi's design was virtually identical to the girl's from Colorado.
She was so enraptured with the whole procedure, she missed
Opal's hands slowly sliding down her shoulder to her chest. Opal traced her
fingers under Brandi's perky breasts, unnoticed except by me. When I finished,
I took Brandi's hand and directed her toward my mirror on my wardrobe. She rose
up on her knees and looked over my handiwork and cooed.
"Zane," she turned and jumped me, "this is
fantastic. All the other girls will be so jealous," Brandi squealed
ecstatically. I took her by her knees and drew them toward me until I was back
between her legs.
"Do you want to go now or is there something more you
want me to do?" I asked in a darkly sensual and seductive voice full of
passion. Brandi grew quiet and uncertain so I took her tit into my mouth, held
it in place, and flicked my tongue over its stiff nipple tip.
"Ah, ah, ah, Zane," Brandi moaned. She bit her lip
and rolled her head back until she bumped into Opal, who was moving back behind
her again.
"Hey," Brandi responded dreamily to Opal, as if
suddenly remembering she was with us.
"Hey, yourself," Opal purred in return. She moved
a hand between Brandi's torso and the arm she was using to support her reclining
figure, to the side of Brandi's breast.
I pressed one hand between Brandi's legs and began rubbing
that spot right above her hooded clit, bringing about further sexual confusion
on her part. She started panting and licking her lips while shifting her gaze
from my eyes to Opal's. Finally, her lips remained open and Opal knew it was
the moment to breach the space between them.
Brandi stiffened and I waited for her to rebel but when she
didn't, I compounded the pleasure of her embrace with Opal by increasing my
teasing and pulling with my teeth on her nipple as well as rubbing one finger
around her clit and slipping it into her hot cunt. That did the trick because
Brandi freed one supporting arm up and wrapped her hand around Opal's head and
pulled her deeper into their embrace.
For her part, Opal matched Brandi's passion with unleashed
desire, stroking her hand around from the side of her breast into lazy circles
closing in on the nipple. We kept this up for several minutes until Brandi
began squirming. She ended up flopping onto her back with Opal splayed out to
the side on her stomach, still kissing her lips and face.
Instead of following Brandi's body up, I returned to her
sweet cunt and led off with a rapid tongue-fucking that brought a quiver to her
thighs almost immediately.
"Oh, Christ," Brandi gasped as she arched up once,
then twice, before desperately grasping my pillow and screaming into it. Great,
another screamer; but at least this outcry was shrill and tingled the toes
instead of shattering eardrums.
I sat back on my haunches as Brandi continued to twist and
writhe on the bed. Opal gently tickled Brandi's nipples, keeping Brandi's
orgasm going on and on, but I saw the opportunity in this. I located an unused
hot compress to clean my face then snuck over to Opal and ran a hand along her
ankle.
It took Opal less than a second to judge my intentions and
eagerly spread her legs to allow me in. I had played with Opal before; she
tasted great and responded with barely constrained excitement every time. I
began placing little kisses along her inner thighs, half way up from her knees.
By the time I placed the tip of my tongue on the junction between her thigh and
cunt, she relented in her assault on Brandi and lay back fully on the bed.
For nearly a minute the room was filled with the faint
echoes of Brandi and Opal breathing heavy and my licking and lapping Opal's
cunt; she was really juicy and thick to the tongue.
"Hey," Brandi said in a sultry voice. I peeked up
and saw she had rolled onto her side and was looking down at Opal with a
romantic gleam in her eye.
"Umm, Opal moaned with a serene smile on her lips, a
very happy girl.
"Your nipples are very puffy," Brandi continued as
she poked Opal's left nipple with her fingertip. Opal answered that with a
coaxing touch to Brandi's stomach along the bikini line. "Can I?"
Brandi asked Opal, her eyes flitting from Opal's eyes to her breast. Opal
nodded.
Brandi engulfed the top of Opal's breast with one 'pop'
sound. The way her cheeks moved around, Brandi was whirling around both flesh
and nipple in a rapid motion. Opal's other hand reached over and put gentle
pressure on the back of Brandi's head.
"That's a good girl," Opal cooed. Brandi looked
up, beamed affection at Opal (so I was later told), and switched to the farther
nipple.
I slowly pushed Opals legs up by the back of her knees and
lengthened my tongue lashing from above the clit to the tip of her anus, which
made Opal squeal and shiver.
"Oh, I'm so loving this school year," Opal exclaimed
with bated breath.
"Me too," nipple-lick, nipple-lick, "Slurp,
slurp, so good," Brandi added.
Opal began losing the ability to talk coherently, drew her
legs so far back she was pressing Brandi into her, and began thrusting her hips
up to my mouth. I switched my full attention to sucking and nibbling her clit
and slipping two fingers into her tight virgin cunt.
"Hey!" Brandi gulped as Opal grabbed her by the
shoulders and began pulling her up.
Brandi was clearly confused so I took a moment to see if I
could help. Opal was trying to maneuver Brandi into a kneeling position,
"Sit on her face, Brandi," I guessed. "She
wants to lick your cunt."
Brandi looked back at me somewhat uncertainly, to which I
responded with a reassuring look; then she giggled and started straddling
Opal's face.
Opal went after Brandi so hard and fast the girl yelped and
bucked up, but Opal's grip on her thighs allowed her to keep her lips locked
tightly on Brandi's cunt.
"Ayaya!" Brandi gasped out as Opal licked
furiously and Brandi rocked back and forth like a nude princess doing dressage.
I let Opal's legs come down slightly because I discovered
another task for my hands. With my left hand I reached underneath Opal's thighs
and began teasing her butthole. I used my right to part Brandi's cheeks and do
the same with hers. Brandi looked over her shoulder, gave me a smile, and kept
rocking. Opal trembled slightly but pushed her reservations aside.
The first hint of anal penetration kicked Opal over the edge
and she had a whole-body seizure as her orgasm rocked through the three of us.
Brandi pulsated even harder on Opal's convulsing face, virtually propelling my
first finger's digit up her ass. She squealed delightfully.
"Zane, that's wonderful!" she screamed. "Fuck
me! Fuck me! Yes!" and she went off, with no pillow to shelter our
environs this time.
Brandi toppled over and I had to grab her leg to stop her
from tumbling off the bed and onto the floor. She was still gasping and panting
too much to articulate a response, though thankfully she didn't struggle. I sat
there stretched out for several seconds before Opal became aware enough to help
me pull Brandi back to safety.
I sorted Brandi out to one side with Opal on the other and
settled between them, all of us staring at the ceiling in various states of
sexual recharge.
"Is everyone okay?" I managed to ask after a few
deep breaths.
"No," Opal murmured. I groaned, imagining what
else I would have to do to get her to go to bed when Opal reached out and
stroked my cock.
"Someone hasn't gotten what they've wanted
tonight," Opal purred as she rolled up onto an elbow and looked down on
me. I let her work me over for a while but when I made a move toward her own
love box, she slapped my hand away.
"No, Zane," she scolded me. "I'd like to be
able to walk to my room, not crawl, so behave."
As I nursed my slapped wrist, I noticed that Brandi had
rolled over and was looking down at me and what Opal had returned to doing to
me.
"I, can I?" Brandi asked tentatively, extending a
hand to my member.
"Sure," I smiled warmly.
Brandi touched it, drew away rapidly, then touched it once,
twice, and on the third effort managed to wrap her hand around my shaft.
"It is so warm, no, hot, and throbbing. I've never held
one before," she whispered in an almost worshipful moan.
"Our boy Zane is actually quite big," Opal grinned
like a predatory cat.
"You've," gulp, "held a few cocks?"
Brandi wondered.
"No. But several of us girls measured him while he was,
preoccupied and checked online for references. He definitely qualifies as
larger than most," Opal chuckled playfully.
"You measured me in the shower?" I grumbled
indignantly. I would have been angrier except that as Opal stroked up my cock,
she would intertwine her fingers with Brandi's stationary hold, rub my cockhead,
then stroked back down. Fuck, that was awesome. Somewhere along the way Brandi
began pumping the top of my cock while Opal kept up on the bottom.
Sometimes when you don't imagine life can take you any
higher, you get tossed a stepladder. Opal leaned in and licked the slit of my
knob. Three passes of the tongue later, Brandi leaned in and gave it a try. Do
you know you can tell the differences in the girl by the texture of her tongue?
I'm learning new stuff every day (and night).
I only exited my early bliss when I felt Opal's mouth engulf
me and take in an inch, displacing Brandi's hand. Opal moved her head up and
down in a slow, steady, slick motion with a tongue that had advanced rapidly in
proficiency in the past week. I almost missed Opal snaking a hand to the top of
Brandi's head and bringing her down within striking distance.
Brandi probably didn't know she was sticking her tongue out
and licking her lips with sensual grace mixed with school girl innocence. In a move
that would have made the Women's 2008 Soccer Team proud, Opal transitioned
Brandi to her first taste of cock effortlessly and didn't need to press the new
girl's head down.
Brandi hovered there, her lips over the cockhead and her
tongue lifeless. Her eyes flashed to Opal, then to me, begging for guidance.
"Roll your tongue around the head," Opal counsels
her, "while going down a little further, until you are about to gag."
Brandi proceeded to do just that and I had to admit she was really
enthusiastic.
"Umph humf " she gurgled as she took almost half
of me into her steamy mouth, brushing the back of her throat.
"What was that?" Opal teased her as she stroked
Brandi's hair and twirled a lock around her finger. Brandi reluctantly pulled
off, yet managed to do it with an angelic cast to her aura.
"I thought this would be gross but cock-sucking is
wonderful. I want to gobble Zane all up," Brandi bubbled, "Do you
think I can swallow all of him?"
"Slow down, cowgirl!" Opal giggled.
"No teeth," I cautioned her. I didn't want to
sound like a wimp but I'm seriously attached to my cock; it has gotten me out
of trouble more times than I can count. I owe it to Zany Zane to keep him safe.
"Tell me if I'm doing something wrong," Brandi
peeked at me coyly. Before I could rummage up a reply, she pursed her lips and
went down on me again. She bobbed up and down repeatedly and after a while,
Opal joined in by pumping the bottom of my shaft and fondling my nuts. Brandi
gagged again and again but kept charging back down for more until I felt her
throat's embrace of my cock tighten and my girth slip farther down.
Not to be outdone, Opal deemed it time to nestle her head
against Brandi's cheek and suck in one of my balls, licking and sucking on my
ball sack. She lifted my leg aside and over her shoulder so she could slide
around for better access. Hell, I would have twisted myself into a pretzel for
the sensations those two girls were giving me and the only other thing I could
think was, this was them at the beginner's level. What would experience bring?
When Opal began rubbing against my anal ring, I could feel
my control slipping, a red haze of orgasmic anticipation overwhelming
everything else.
"Oh crap, oh crap, oh crap, I'm going to cum!" I
cried out. Brandi bobbed, oblivious to the implications for several more
seconds.
"Brandi," Opal warned her urgently, "he's
about to shoot his semen down your throat!" That caused Brandi to freeze
up, begin to panic, and start gagging once more. She popped up, her teeth
scrapping over my angry purple head, causing me to yelp.
"Oh, God, what do I do?" Brandi pleaded.
"Put your mouth over his head, suck lightly, and stroke
him rapidly with your hand," Opal guided her. Opal caught my surprised
look so she explained. "The Science Club has an illegal internet hook-up
the school doesn't monitor. A few of us looked up blowjob techniques."
Brandi came down on me with remarkable alacrity and a touch made more
intriguing by her rapid, painful departure. Then it occurred to me: we have a
Science Club?
"Atta girl," Opal sighed with some relief. She'd
blown me once before but it had been, admittedly, her first time.
"All, most, there," I growled to Brandi. My hips
began micro-thrusts up and Brandi became more vigorous.
"Get ready," Opal grinned. "Now swallow like
crazy, and it is a creamy/salty taste so don't freak out."
"Cumming!" I growled, and I did. Brandi choked for
an instant but then I felt her throat constrictions as she gulped my seed down
and rolled my cockhead with her tongue.
Six times I shot off strongly, once or twice as twitches,
before I sank down onto my bed and started breathing at something resembling a
normal rate. Brandi sat back before I was totally done, savoring the taste of
me in her mouth. Opal guided herself to my still hard cock and began lapping up
the remains of my semen and Brandi's copious saliva.
"When can you be ready again!" chirped Brandi.
Blink. Opal chuckled around my rod, clearly amused with Brandi's evolution to a
more sexually liberated mindset. She then sat up and began licking my semen
that was still around Brandi's lips and dripping down her chin, I gotta do this
again!
"Give me a few seconds, Brandi," I joked, as I
wormed my way up toward my pillow and collapsed.
"Groan, we should also consider going to bed sometime
before sunrise," Opal muttered only half-jokingly. The two girls cuddled
up with me, Brandi in the middle, trading kisses back and forth between Opal
and I. I reached across her and tantalized one of Opal's nipples, causing her
to close her eyes and bite her lower lip.
"When can we get together like this again?" Brandi
sighed happily, as she pushed her heart-shaped ass against my crotch and
stroked Opal's cheek and temple.
"At 5:45 in the morning Zane has shower time and
anything goes. So if you want to get together then, Opal hinted seductively.
Brandi bit her finger like the lovely little slut-angel persona she had
suddenly embraced.
"What's next, Brandi wondered, "for us,
sexually?"
"I think bedrest is next," I told her.
"I think she means experimenting, and if I know
Zane," Opal winked, "he'll get behind the situation." I groaned
at the play on words but Brandi was confused.
"This isn't the time," I sighed, feeling the
fatigue creeping in.
"Oh, come on," Brandi begged.
"Well, I've heard certain Seniors talking about Zane,
and how he pounds that big cock up their asses," Opal purred with feline
seductiveness. Brandi shivered, then flexed her ass around my hardening cock.
"That," she worried while squeezing my cock with
her ass cheeks, ", up my ass, that's scary," Brandi whimpered.
"I've never done it before but I hear those girls
really love it," Opal tantalized Brandi, "that thick cock pushing
deep into you, filling you up, his hips pounding down on your ass, while he
kisses you on the neck and ear, his hot breath," Brandi began rubbing her
cunt, "on your neck, that rod pumping in and out, and Opal started
laughing.
Brandi began breathing heavy, her heart rate quickened and
her hand picked up its rhythm.
"Imagine all that heat that was in your mouth, in your
ass instead, burning you up and stretching you out until you just can't take
anymore, and then, Opal paused for effect ", he tells you he's halfway
in."
Brandi rolled over and looked at me with wide eyes, clearly
in need, clearly ready to ask me to fuck her ass then and there, and my phone
rang.
Sold Out and a Price to be Paid
"Zane Braxton?" an unknown female voice inquired.
"Sure is; Colorado State?" I guessed. The woman
gave a playful chuckle.
"Brianna Kincaid," she filled me in; her accent
was a bit off but I couldn't place it. "Well, did you like what you
saw?"
"I can't believe you actually asked me that," I
laughed, "but since you want some well-deserved flattery, I'll tell you
that what I saw was damn sexy, but, well, "
"Yes?" she questioned.
"It made me wonder how great you must taste, and how
your flush lips would feel along the tip of my tongue, you know, the way they
are when you make that first tentative contact," I explained.
"Ah, fuck," she moaned, "that's teasing, damn
it!"
"Is it teasing if I plan to deliver?" I countered.
"Do you promise to make me cry your name out like
Sister Leigh did?" she upped the ante.
"Huh? What? Am I missing something here?" I
evaded.
"Did the Lancaster chapter house tell you what they
sent out?" Brianna questioned me.
"They said they sent a picture," I replied, which
caused Brianna to laugh uproariously.
"Damn. They sent out an edited session of you with
Leigh, and then you, Leigh, and Paris," she chortled.
"I, well, let me explain," I stammered.
"Wait, video too?"
"Yes. Leigh's webcam was on," Brianna snickered.
"She claims it was accidental." Suddenly the whole 'dunking me in the
pool' thing was a bunch more suspicious. "It was really nice of you,
trying to take the fall for those two, I mean Paris and Leigh, with their
President. It shows you can be a real gentleman."
"Who did she share this with?" I inquired
fearfully.
"Every chapter house in North America," Brianna
said with unbridled mirth. My silence must have been deafening because,
"Zane, did we break you?"
"No," I sighed, "it is just that I go to a
Christian School and this may become a problem."
"Christian School, please tell me it is a college of
some kind," Brianna pleaded. "For that matter, please tell me you are
at least eighteen."
"My school is Freedom Fellowship University here in
Lancaster," I assured her, "and I'm eighteen. I have been for a few
months."
"Thank God. I was afraid that I had broken the
law," she sighed. "So is there anything you want to know about me?"
"What's your major? Do you have someone in your life?
What year are you in college?" I inquired.
"You don't want a picture or to know my age?" she
asked with some curiosity.
"Well, age isn't really a factor for me, unless you are
some kind of child prodigy, you should be legal. As for a picture, not really,
because if you see me and don't want to hook up, there is no harm, no
foul," I outlined. There was a pause on her part.
"Zane, where did you say you went to school?" she
asked suspiciously, leading me to believe I was the victim of an internet
search.
"FFU. And I know it is an All-Girls School but I am a
student here. It is a long story but Leigh and Tawny can verify it," I
swore.
"Wow, what is it like?" Brianna questioned.
"Me and over nine hundred women? It is exhausting, plus
the Administration wants me gone so my school days are full of
excitement," I confessed.
"So what exactly were you doing with that young lady I
helped out tonight, anyway?" she asked.
"We have a quaint little tradition here at FFU called
Handmaiden's Duty. It requires any freshmen to do any task that a more senior
student asks, baring anything actually damaging. Freshmen are safe in
classrooms and dorm rooms," I related.
"So, you end up doing things like shaving a girl's
legs, or shaving her muff in a rose design, that's classic," Brianna
murmured appreciatively. "And here I was afraid you were a whore."
"I prefer the term 'slut' over 'whore,' but I am a
slut. I love women, and I love learning about a woman's body, how special it
is, unique and exquisite," I told her.
"Damn, you sound sincere," she said with
compassion.
"That is because I am," I replied honestly.
"Okay, here you go," she stated, and a picture
arrived in my box. My eyes must have bugged because there were giggles on
either side of me.
"Brianna, I'm afraid your eyes will steal my
soul," I whispered. "They are so deep and green, like an angry, rich
sea whipped by a storm."
"First off, wow, that's a hell of a sweet thing to tell
a girl," she sighed sexually. "Second, who are you with? Or at least
tell me how many girls you are with."
"I call 'em like I see 'em, and I leave a woman's
identity in her own keeping so it's not something for me to reveal," I
responded, trying to be chivalrous.
"Opal!" called out Opal (funny how that works),
and tilting herself into view.
"Brandi," my second bed-buddy added with a bit
more decorum and only showing her head.
"They sound cheerful, I mean, Opal and Brandi, you
sound cheerful. How is my boy Zane doing tonight?" Brianna called out.
"Thank you for your help tonight, but to set the record
straight, he's our boy," Opal corrected her.
"His work looks great," Brandi jumped in, then
grabbed my phone, lowered it, and took a pic of my handiwork on her body.
"Neat, huh?"
"That is so cool!" Brianna reacted to the view she
was presented with. "It looks just like mine. Are you sure this was his
first effort? If so, he's got talent."
"This was my first effort, I swear," I defended my
creation and retrieved my phone.
"Quiet, Zane, the ladies are talking," Opal mocked
me.
"Oh? Oh, hell no!" I roared at Opal. I dropped the
phone and leapt on her while she squeaked and tried to roll away off the bed. I
caught her and we struggled, me on top. Opal beat me with her fists but it was more
play fighting than real because she couldn't stop laughing.
"What's going on?" Brianna shouted. "Come on,
somebody, show me what he's doing to her?"
Brandi picked up the phone and swung it toward us. I had
Opal pressed under me, her fists pinned to the side by my hands, and my hips
keeping her legs apart. Her legs were wrapped over my hips, her heels kicking
into my rump. While Opal's playful lilt rang out I was busy nibbling her neck,
which was turning that lilt into deeper moans.
Brandi recorded a short video, including one of her waving
'Hi' for Brianna's later use.
"There you go," Brandi grinned.
"Holy Crap, he's living his life in a porno,"
Brianna exploded with laughter. "Hey, Adele, come look at this!" I prayed
that Adele was her roommate and not someone she barely knew who was passing
down the street.
"Whoa!" a different voice came on seconds later,
"That's the boy you bought? Brianna, I'll do your calculus homework for a
month. Fair trade?" Bought? Was this going too far?
"No!" Brianna declared. "He's all mine, for a
whole day I can do with him whatever I want."
Huh? Seriously, what had I gotten into over the sake of one
woman's private parts and some freaky tradition I had perverted? Was this God
telling me he was angry with me?
"Now listen up, Kappa Sigs," Opal lectured,
"he's yours for one day because we are letting him off his leash, but he's
ours every other day, and night, for the next four years. He's the only one we
have and he's got to satisfy all of us before we graduate."
Now it is clear; I've gone to hell. I'm surrounded by
gorgeous girls who want to murder me with the thing I love the most, sex. If
Opal hadn't felt so wonderful beneath me, I'd have cried right then and there.
"Try not to suck all the cum out of him," Brianna
began, "because I like to , she didn't finish because,
"Oh, God! Oh, God! Oh, God!" Brandi exploded,
"I gave my first blowjob a few minutes ago and it was heaven (not that
Heaven). I mean, WoW! He was thick and creamy and a bit salty, and there was
lots of it, but WoW! I could have been doing this in High School!"
"Congratulations on your first BJ , Adele
congratulated Brandi.
"Brandi," she told them who she was.
"Brandi. Can you show us how it is done , right
now?" Brianna suggested.
"It was thick and creamy and salty too, and lots of
it." We could hear Adele lick her lips. I had to stop this.
"No. No more blowjobs tonight," I laid down the
law. "Brianna and Adele, it is past eleven here and I have to be up at
5:30 so I'm calling this quits for tonight. Feel free to call me whenever but
please remember the two-hour differential."
"Man knows his time zones," Adele chuckled.
"I spent over two years in Thailand," I informed
them.
"Really? One of our sisters is from Thailand. Hang on,
I'll go get her," Brianna said.
"Wait, how do we know you actually spent time in
Thailand?" Adele inquired playfully.
"Tell her this," I said, then related a sentence
in Thai which I had Brianna repeat several times until she got it right.
"What does that mean?" she asked.
"Go tell her and find out. I wouldn't steer you wrong
or cause you pain, trust me," I responded. Brianna was gone for over a
minute but when she returned, she had a new voice with her. It belonged to a
stunning Thai woman who gave me a traditional Thai greeting and we chatted
amiably for a few minutes in her language.
She was a city girl but she'd heard of the boondocks I'd
lived in. She actually was half-Thai, with a Malay mother and a Thai father,
though they all lived in San Diego for the past five years. We were coasting
along when suddenly she exclaimed,
"Wait! You are the guy with the wonder cock!"
Jarunee, the Thai girl.
"I am a guy and I do have a cock, so technically that
could be me," I chuckled.
"No, you are the guy who nailed Paris and Leigh in
Virginia," she clarified.
"Guilty, though I prefer 'got together with' over
'nailed'." I tried to salvage some dignity.
"No. Dude, we went over things pixel by pixel and
Leigh's scream made the glass in her windows vibrate. In California, that
qualifies as 'nailed her'." Jarunee laughed, then said, "So what's
the debt on this guy like?"
"He owes me twenty-four continuous hours of
service," Brianna replied cautiously. Somehow, my spending the night with
her had turned into twenty-four hours of servitude.
"I'm already doing her Calculus homework for a
month," Adele volunteered.
"I didn't accept that deal," Brianna pointed out.
"I'll do your Psych term paper for you," Jarunee
offered.
"Oh, come on," I groaned. "You ladies don't even
know me. I could be a moron with the personality of cottage cheese."
"Brother," Jarunee snickered, "on Saturday
you nailed two Sisters another unknown chick, then had a four-way at your house
that same night, and now we find you with two more lick-worthy babes in bed
together. You have to be doing something right." I felt totally betrayed
by my sex drive.
"Wait," Brandi interjected. "He had a date
last night with a Senior named Heaven. I'm sure he nailed her too." I fell
face first into my pillow and began sobbing.
"Zane, did you have sex last night?" Brianna
teased me. I nodded into my pillow. "With more than one person?" I
nodded again, then there was a pause. "At the same time?" Another
nod.
"Ladies," Opal jumped in, "I will also
testify that he had sex in the shower this morning with more than one girl but
it was more of a 'satisfy us girls' kind of thing. I think that solves your
dilemma, Zane is user friendly; the more users, the better he performs."
"Opal! Brandi!" growled Barbie Lynn sharply, having
arrived unnoticed. "It is past time for you to go." Opal's eyes flew
wide and she reached for her discarded clothes. Brandi dropped the phone and
ran for the door.
"Brandi! Dress first and then go," Barbie Lynn
directed angrily. Brandi tiptoed back to my bed and rapidly dressed herself. I
could tell Barbie was faking the anger but it was a good sell.
I rolled onto my side and picked up the phone from the
quilt.
"Sorry, ladies, time for me to go," I sighed
groggily.
"Who is this new girl, Zane?" Brianna asked.
"That's Barbie Lynn Masters, my Dorm Mother," I
replied.
"Dorm Mother?" Adele inquired.
"Yes. I'm in an all-girls dorm, thus a female dorm
head," I explained.
"I'll fill you girls in later." Brianna preempted
yet another explanation from me about my current circumstances.
"Who is on the phone, Zane?" Barbie asked as the
other two girls fled down the stairs and she sat on the bed next to me.
"Brianna, Adele, and Jarunee from the Kappa Sigma House
at Colorado State," I almost wept. Barbie took the phone and looked at the
three women.
"That's his Dorm Mother?" I heard Jarunee remark
to her sisters. "She looks like a Playboy Bunny." Barbie Lynn looked
at the Colorado State crowd.
"Hey, y'all," Barbie Lynn greeted them, which
resulted in a chorus of hellos, then "Zane?"
"The compressed version: I had to sell a day of my life
to fulfill a Handmaiden's Duty obligation to Brandi, and during Spring Break
Brianna is going to collect," I explained.
"Well, goodnight Colorado State girls. It is time for
Zane to go to bed," Barbie Lynn stated authoritatively.
"Forgive my presumptiveness, Barbie Lynn,"
remarked Jarunee snidely, "but you have on a see-through white spaghetti
strap top with a bare midriff and pink short shorts that look like they last
fit you when you were twelve. Do you really expect us to believe that Zane is
going to sleep now?"
"Oh, I never said he was going to sleep, ladies,"
Barbie Lynn smiled sweetly and possessively. "I said he was going to bed.
See, I'm cold and lonely and empty inside and Zane's going to burn me up, fill
me until I can't take anymore, and hold me all night long." She let that
image hang there for a few seconds. "Night, y'all", and she hung up.
"Thanks for covering for me, Barbie Lynn. I'm at my
wit's end," I sighed as I rolled over onto my back.
"Cover for you? Zane, if I don't get some of your stiff
cock in me this hour, I'm going to break down in tears, so please, please help
me," she pouted, and leaned forward, wanton lust personified.
What did that old soldier say? 'Time enough for me to sleep
when I'm dead'. I believed that. I also was coming to believe that I'd be dead
before my nineteenth birthday, a combination of lack of sleep, sexual
exhaustion, and/or an angry male relative/boyfriend. Of course, all of that
philosophizing really didn't matter right then.
Barbie Lynn was sympathetic enough to be on top in our '69'
position, having resurrected my rod and taking great pleasure in licking my
shaft around and around. I had two strong handfuls of Barbie-tush, which I
kneaded like unbaked bread when the phone rang again.
"Umm hmm hmm," Barbie Lynn mumbled around my cock,
unwilling to let go. She was telling me not to answer but I did anyway, in case
it was Rio or Iona. It was Brianna instead.
"Hey, Brianna," I said quietly, then stifled the
scream that came with Barbie Lynn biting my shaft hard enough to let me know
she missed my oral attentions to her cunt.
"Zane, are you okay?" Brianna responded.
"I'm in a '69', giving cunnilingus, and my partner is
unhappy to the point she bit my cock, so no, I'm not okay. Now what can I do
for you? But please keep in mind I may become a eunuch if this takes too
long," I answered.
"Whoops, sorry, but what did you have us tell Jarunee?
She won't say," she asked softly.
"I said 'Your nectar tastes like a fresh mountain rain
with a sprinkle of ginger'," I informed her.
"And you had me tell this to a sorority sister of
mine?" she questioned.
"It is part of an erotic Thai poem, and it is not
something a casual tourist would know," I pointed out. "You wanted to
know if I had actually lived there; right?"
"You are right; sorry. And now that I think of it, the
line is kind of nice," Brianna admitted. There was a moment of silence,
then, "What does she taste like?"
"Caramel with a hint of raw cocoa," I told her,
assuming she was asking about Barbie Lynn.
"Wow," she whispered. "What do you think I
taste like?"
"I will find out when the time is right. I find each
woman to be unique so why ruin the exploration with preconceived notions?"
I enlightened her to my approach.
"I'm like raw maple syrup," she described to me
after bringing two slick fingers up from off-screen and sucking them into her
mouth. "I'm Canadian, from Winnipeg. My major is Biomedical Engineering,
and I'm currently seeing someone but, I'm not happy with the
relationship," she confided.
"Canadian explains the accent I, slurp, slurp, slurp,
", couldn't place. I haven't a clue what a biomedical engineer does but
though I'm only a lowly freshman, I am Pre-Med, and," slurp, slurp, flick,
flick, flick, groan ", Happiness is like sunlight; more precious than
life, impossible to hold, yet ignored until it is absent, or so I was told by a
wise old man," I sighed.
Brianna was silent and Barbie Lynn had stopped her
ministrations to my manhood. I looked around her thigh to see what was wrong
and she was staring at me with the soulful blue eyes of a seraph, a tear
brimming along her lashes when I first gazed upon her, and then arching down
her cheek as I watched.
"Damn it, I have to go, Brianna. I've made my girl
cry," I relayed to the Kappa Sig. I caught her quiet goodbye before I hung
up but I was paying more attention to Barbie, who slowly uncoiled and crawled
on top of me, placing her ear over my heart. I stroked her hair, waiting for
her to order her emotions and communicate her thoughts to me.
"I came up here tonight doubting myself, Zane. I
thought I was nothing more than another face on the cavalcade of women you've
conquered, and you have conquered me alright," Barbie Lynn sighed.
"It isn't love, Zane, at least I don't think it is, but I can never be the
same, having been with you, and when I look at that, I realize how massive a
change that is."
"I came here knowing there'd be two girls and you would
have made them very happy and you would welcome me like you always do, and I
felt old and used," she confessed, "and in a few simple words, a few
sentences, you tell me without even talking to me how special all of us are to
you."
"You've never seen her and I doubt you've known her more
than an hour or two, but when she calls in the middle of the night while you
are being pleasured, you put your own needs aside and make her feel better
about herself, a total stranger," she relates with a certain wonderment.
"Forget what you've taught me about sex; Zane, you've showed me how to be
a better person."
"Don't let me ruin the moment, but please don't forget
about the sex. Sex with you is the best I've ever had, period. It blows my mind
how good it is and how lucky I am to be with you," I revealed to her.
"Even without me giving you my virginity?" she
whispered.
"The Ocean is salty so God gives us rain. I'm not going
to waste a single moment worrying or wanting something that isn't mine, or mine
to give, Barbie Lynn. You give me your body every time we get together. You
aren't holding anything back, not as far as I'm concerned, and I hope and pray
I never feel differently because then I would be someone I don't like," I
continued.
"If you only want to cuddle for the next nine months,
I'll still want you beside me every night. I'm not with you because of the sex,
which is AWESOME, but because it feels natural to be with you," I
confided, with a steady desire to hold her close. Barbie Lynn propped herself
up on her elbows, her hands forming a shelf for her to rest her chin on.
She leaned forward to kiss my lips but at the last moment,
pushed forward and bit my nose painfully.
"Ow!" I gasped.
"Let's get back to the awesome then," she giggled,
renewed by our emotional watershed. My last conscious thought sometime later
was, 'how are we going to get by on three hours' sleep?'
Making Mistakes
"Back up, all you horny bitches," Rio growled.
"Clearly he's on life support." I would have asked her to be more
polite but my only real desire was to crawl back into bed at that moment. I
must have looked like hell because everyone actually did what Rio ordered, and
I'm pretty sure Opal could beat Rio into next week if she desired.
As it was, my ladies stood watch over me with a compassion
and tenderness most of them couldn't have imagined holding for me a week ago. I
showered, and by unspoken consensus, Iona got to towel me off and fixed said
towel around my waist so I could go back to my 'room'. That warm fuzzy feeling
got my fires going where hot water had failed. I probably saved us a whole lot
of headaches too, for them anyway.
Rhaine, Mercy, and one other of her group were leaning
against the far wall when I came through the bathroom door. Without being
obvious, I let the door shut then slammed my heel against it.
"No more games," Rhaine gloated, as the three of
them came off the wall. Bump, bump, bump came from the far side of the door.
Rhaine looked at me with curiosity, not sure what that noise was.
Lucky for me, the first person who would have followed me out
the door was Iona, thankfully blessed with good hearing, and despite smacking
her face into the door, she managed to both not curse and to keep the others
quiet when they walked into her.
"Was there someone in there with you?" Rhaine
interrogated me. I arched an eyebrow.
"Yeah," I grinned. "Lots of people love to
wake up and get wet before 6:00 a.m., but why don't we go in there to make
sure? Answer me one thing, though; what color is your bra?"
"That's none of your business, you pervert,"
Rhaine shot back angrily.
"I'm just saying that if it is white, you are going to
look pretty naked when I get you under that showerhead," I smiled
lasciviously. It wasn't hard; Rhaine had a tight, hot body and if it wasn't for
that bitchy personality, wait, am I looking for even more sex? Someone please
shoot me.
To be continued in part 7, By FinalStand for Literotica.
1 hr 7 min
October 14, 2025 Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 5
Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 5
What Kind of Citation?
In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the
podcast at Explicit
Novels.

The world is a dirty place; from its darkest hole
to the most beautiful idea
We were still in that moment when the sirens came on behind
us. Two run-ins with the law weren't doing my academic future any favors.
"Oh, crap," Heaven muttered. "What are you
going to do?"
"Stop and see if I can bullshit my way out of a
ticket," I responded hopefully. I was going for the 'honest officer, I was
only trying to get a little action with my girl here' defense.
I pulled over into the driveway of an abandoned house and
waited for the inevitable. I found Heaven looking at me somewhat fearfully;
then it dawned on me that she'd never faced the police in an adversarial role
before, such was her privileged lifestyle. When the officer, a city cop, got
out of the car I did a double take; it was a woman. Going for the 'kicking
boots with the girl' defense was gone and since I was with a woman it was not
likely I could do a 'lone, lost puppy' plan either.
"Zane?" Heaven whispered. "Are we going to ,
"
"I'll think of something, Heaven. I'll keep you out of
it," I promised, but that was all I had time for.
"License and registration," the officer told me. I
handed them over quickly and tried to smile at her. "Hi, Officer
Campbell," I greeted her, taking her name from her uniform.
She looked over my cards then leaned into the window.
"Do you have any ID, Miss?" she asked Heaven.
Heaven scrambled to pull out her FFU ID because that was all she had, she
didn't know how to drive. The officer looked it over then handed it back to me.
"So what's going on here?" she questioned us.
"We are out on a date," I responded.
"In all my years here I've never seen an FFU girl out
on a date," the officer replied skeptically.
"Well, it couldn't be all that many years," I
quipped immediately which caused the woman to stare at me. "Because you
look so young," I stumbled along. She stepped away from the door after a moment
to mull over what I'd said.
"Step out of the car," she commanded. I thought
about protesting but that really was counter-productive.
"Turn around and put your hands on the roof of the
car," she said next. As soon as I complied she began a serious pat down,
starting from my wrists, going down my arms, my collar, and then down my body.
She skipped my groin, which I and my fear-hardened cock were
grateful for.
When she finished doing both legs she ran one hand up my ass
and the other around my front to take hold of my cock.
"Planning to give that tight little FFU cunt a work
out, were you?" she whispered into my ear. If only she knew.
"That was something I had considered," I
confessed.
"I'm afraid I can't let that happen," she told me.
And then louder, "I'm charging you with a D W I. Come back with me to the
patrol car. Are you going to be any trouble? Do I need to cuff you?"
"No, I'll behave, but I swear I've not had a drink or
done any drugs all night long," I promised.
"We'll find out about that back at the station,"
she informed me as she pressed me over to her vehicle. She opened the driver's
side back door and sat me down forcibly on the seat. "I'll have to call
someone to pick up your girlfriend at the station. I'm afraid I'll have to impound
your car for a more thorough search."
"Please don't do that," I responded with a start.
"She'll get in a lot of trouble. Can't she call someone to come pick her
up?"
"I'm afraid not," the policewoman smiled down at
me in a smug and superior manner. "Besides, who do I call about you? You
seem awful young to be running around all alone. Where do you go to
school?"
Seeing my reticence to answer, Officer Campbell went through
my wallet and pulled out my FFU ID, looking it over curiously.
"It's a long story," I sighed, "but it is
legitimate. I'm at FFU too."
"It looks like the Chancellor will be coming for two
students tonight, then," she noted.
"Please, is there any way you can leave Heaven out of
this? It is my entire fault." This was mostly a lie but, oh, hell, why stop
now? "I'll take full responsibility." And most likely get expelled.
The officer studied me a moment with a tilt to her head.
"Maybe there is something you can do. Can you impress
me with what a good boy you can be? It would take some extreme effort on your
part," she grinned mischievously. I could only nod.
"Take off your pants," she commanded curtly. I saw
little hope or option so I hurriedly did as I was told. Any worry that my good
friend wouldn't comply was dispelled when her warm hand surrounded the shaft
and gave it a playful tug. She knelt down between my legs and stroked me a few
times as she took in my dimensions.
"If you cum in under thirty seconds like most of your
college asshole buddies, you are spending the night in jail," she
instructed me. Since I could barely remember a time when I lasted less than
five minutes, I shrugged and nodded. She started licking my tip then wrapped
her full lips around my throbbing head and took around two inches in. Man she
was good at this, making me wonder how many college guys she'd snuck up on over
the years.
For the next thirty seconds she energetically tried to make
me out to be a liar, but she was good, not great, and I survived the experience
in style. The next two minutes she took at a more leisurely pace, getting into
the deed and enjoying the experience.
"Let me see your tits," I suddenly felt inspired
to ask. How much more trouble could I get into?
She slurped on me for a few more seconds before pulling
free.
"Danica; my name is Danica," Officer Danica
Campbell enlightened me. She also guided her head back onto my cock and began
taking off her shirt and light ballistic vest. This revealed a damp
wife-beater, white sports bra, and deceptively large sweaty breasts under it
all, definitely more than a handful.
With some deft manipulations and alternating between
hand-strokes and sucking, we got the rest of her upper clothes off and I began
kneading and caressing her gorgeous globes, her nipples hardening in the cooler
night air. I also took the opportunity to take off my shirt as well.
"I want to fuck you now," she relayed to me in a
husky voice.
I started to scoot back along the rear seat when Danica
leaned forward resting a hand on the car's cab over the door. Her breasts hung
free and I went for them, pulling them with my hands and sucking one nipple
hungrily, then switching to the other.
"You are making it hard to concentrate," she
panted to me, but that was the extent of her protest.
When she finally untangled herself from her clothes, Danica
pushed my pants and shorts down and started to straddle me. I saw her rip a
condom wrapper open with her teeth and felt her hands roll it down over my
cock.
"Are you sure you're ready?" I asked. "I
wouldn't mind returning the favor."
"Sweet kid," she murmured appreciatively,
"but I'm sure I'm ready." She reached between her legs and smeared
some of her fluids she collected over the tip of my nose, lips, and chin. I
sucked on her two fingers when she let them linger, which only made her
happier. Her fingers free once more, she guided them between her thighs,
positioned my head to her moist opening and sank down my shaft.
Danica rocked back and forth for a minute, slowly letting
more of my cock slide into her until she had finally engulfed it all. She let
out a deep, soulful sigh and sat there experiencing being filled up for a
moment before she started to ride me. When I say she rode me, I don't mean she
rocked back and forth, up and down in a rhythmic fashion; Danica rode me like a
wild bronco, slamming into me like a woman possessed and leaving me with a deep
seated fear that she'd dislocate my hips.
The one saving grace was that she didn't last all that long,
she couldn't, and when she came, she thrashed hard against me, but thankfully
in a series of low growls. Her screams would have been deafening in the
confines of the car's back seat. She lay against me taking deep breaths, if not
breathless.
"Not your average college boy," she sighed as she
rested her hands on my chest.
"I'm not done yet, Officer Danica," I told her. I
rolled us over, putting her on the bottom and taking hold of her legs. I wedged
her left foot up against the back seat and door frame and the right over the
headrest on the driver's side, spreading her wide open and helpless.
"Ah fuck, Danica moaned as I sank into her again,
"don't you get tired?"
"Can't you tell?" I grinned, "I'm trying to
impress you." I ground my pubic bone into her clit for good effect with
Danica's eyes rolling back in her head accentuated by a growl from deep from
her diaphragm.
The 'slap, slap, slap' sound of my groin smacking her
soaking wet cunt filled the car and apparently echoed out into the night.
Danica flailed her arms above her on the seat and tossed her head back and
forth in ecstatic rapture. I really was feeling like I was doing a good job
because a minute later she shuddered into another orgasm so hard, her flexing
legs made her feet push out, causing the car's frame to squeak.
I moved her ankles back down then turned her around, leaving
her on her stomach as I worked behind her and between her legs.
"Huh?" she muttered as I spread her legs farther
apart and pulled her up by the hips onto her knees, doggy-style. I teased her
cunt with several passes of my cock before settling on the cusp of her
entrance.
"Ah" we moaned in unison as I sank my cock back
into her sweet cunt. I pushed forward gently and Danica slowly responded.
"Oh, fuck," she added as I pushed to my maximum depth.
"You like?" I asked softly as I leaned over her.
"Yes, she slurred, heady with passion. ", I like
it, now give me more. Please give me more now."
She was the arresting officer so I felt obliged to obey,
picking up the tempo and smacking our flesh together in a resounding union
until she growled once more, balled her fists against the vinyl seat and
snarling into the fabric. I slowed down long enough for her to start to
recover, then I drove her hard once again.
I caught sight of the movement at the opposite door before
Heaven opened it. Danica looked up and struggled to her elbows.
"I don't do girls," she gasped out between my
rocketing impacts into her sex.
"That won't be a problem," Heaven assured her
before sitting down with her back to both of us and began to pull off her skirt
and underwear.
"Heaven, are you sure about this?" I cautioned her.
If I was uncertain about what I saw about to happen, I was certain that
Christina would have kittens (and blame me). In the end it was Heaven's choice,
though, and I owed it to my date to support this.
"I told you I don't, oh, my God!" Officer Danica
gasped as Heaven turned around, got on her knees, and thrust her cock toward
the policewoman's mouth.
Danica backed up against me, trying to avoid Heaven, but I
held fast.
"Open up," Heaven ordered the cop as she rubbed
her cock over the woman's lips. Danica shook her head until Heaven ran her
hands through her hair and yanked up. Danica yelped and Heaven stole the moment
to shove her cock in.
"Umphf," Danica mumbled around Heaven's tool. Soon
she was gurgling and slurping as Heaven made rapid use of her mouth.
Initially Campbell resisted Heaven's deep thrusts but slowly
her protests lessened and her moans of pleasure increased. She even went so far
as reaching up for Heaven's hip and pulling her in tight.
"Oh, damn, this bitch is good," Heaven moaned.
Danica made a rebellious noise in response.
I backed up enough so that Danica could remove Heaven's cock
from her mouth.
"Watch it," she scolded Heaven as she kept a hand
on the younger woman's cock, stroking it rapidly and with passion.
"More sucking; less talking," Heaven insisted as
she stuck her rod back in Danica's mouth.
This wasn't a fight I was going to get in the middle of. I
decided that since Heaven was already having a ball, making Danica happy was my
main concern. I ran both hands along her sides, one doubling back between her
legs and starting to tickle her clit while the other cupped a breast and began
teasing her nipple. By the way Danica gyrated her body under me, I could tell
she was getting into it.
"Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck, Zane!" Heaven cried
out. At the last moment she locked her eyes with mine as she made Danica choke
on her meat and shot gob after gob of cum down her throat. Danica spewed and
sputtered as Heaven finished abusing her face. The cop had only a few seconds
to catch her breath before Heaven stuck her semi-flaccid member back down her
throat. Heaven stole the moment to lean in and French kiss me intensely over
Danica's body.
Danica gamely took Heaven's cock and went back to sucking
for all she was worth. Heaven took on a different approach this time, coaxing
Danica along with fingers softly coiling and uncoiling her hair and gentle
touches to her cheeks. Our trapped police officer became lost in her own
growing ecstasy, which was only short-circuited by Heaven suddenly pulling out.
"Let's switch up," Heaven suggested
enthusiastically as if Danica's orifices were musical chairs. On the other
hand, Danica had asked for this (sort of) and Heaven really seemed to be coming
out of her shell so I nodded. I kept thrusting into Danica who, if aware of our
intentions, gave no indication of any resistance.
Heaven, now topless, tapped me on the shoulder when she came
round and when I separated she gave me a high-five. Heaven's face when she
slipped into Danica's cunt was pure bliss.
"Oh, yeah," Heaven exhaled triumphantly.
"This is great."
"I'm sort of partial to Officer Campbell's body
too," I agreed.
Danica kept up a series of 'ugh, ugh, ugh's' in reaction to
Heaven's exertions until I came around to the passenger side of the back seat
and settled in facing her. She looked up at my crotch and then up to me with
exhaustion tinged with fear.
"It's okay," I stroked her hair and didn't press
forward. She lowered her head to the seat for about half a minute as she
absorbed Heaven's thrusts.
"Here," she mumbled, as she pushed up onto her
hands once more, "let me help with this." She took my condom off,
grabbed my cock by one hand, and after giving me a faint grin began taking in
my head. I couldn't stop myself from giving her a little extra but Danica took
it like a trooper.
"Damn, Zane, we are double-stuffing this cop. I bet she
didn't expect this tonight," Heaven laughed gleefully.
"Umphf, umph, umph," Danica mumbled between slurps
and sucking noises.
"That's a good girl," Heaven consoled Danica as she
petted her ass and flank. "You like this, don't you?" For the longest
time Danica didn't respond so Heaven teased her. "Do you want us to stop,
Officer Campbell?" Another pause, then Danica pulled her lips off my cock.
"No," she whimpered, "I'm loving this."
She went back to sucking my cock and Heaven began slamming her hard as a form
of reward. Soon enough, Danica spasmed to another orgasm and then nearly
collapsed onto the seat.
"Zane, I want her ass," Heaven beamed at me like a
sex-possessed maniac.
"No," moaned Danica, "I don't , Heaven cut
that off with a sharp slap to the ass.
"I've got an idea," I grinned back. I moved Danica
to the back of the seat and scooted underneath her. I pulled her back on top of
me and Heaven helped me insert my cock into her well-fucked cunt.
"Oh, yes," Danica gasped, as I squeezed my cock
into her cunt once more. That was nothing compared to the noise she made when
Heaven ran several fingers over her snatch, getting her fingers nice and wet
before sinking the first one into her anus.
"No, Umm," the policewoman got out before I buried
her protests with a kiss.
When I let go she looked down at me with a captivating
degree of sexual hunger that was exciting. Heaven began feverishly working her
finger into Danica, making her shut her eyes as she tried to cut off the pain
of her first anal experience.
"Kiss me if it gets to be too much," I whispered
to her; Danica nodded.
On cue, she dived onto my lips twice more before Heaven had
me sit still and I felt it as she urged her cockhead against Officer Campbell's
anal opening.
"Shit! That hurts," Danica shouted out in pain.
"I'm going to own this ass," Heaven taunted her
over her shoulder while moving deeper incrementally.
"Oh," Danica moaned, as tears welled up in her
eyes. "I can still, make you pay." Heaven draped her body over
Danica's and began rubbing her taut nipples along her back. The policewoman
gasped and shivered from the sensation.
"You like this?" Heaven murmured to her, rubbing
her rigid nipples over Danica's flesh. "I've got more where that came
from."
While Heaven drove her hips forward as she pumped her cock
deeper into Danica's ass, she took nips out of the cop's shoulder blades and
back while massaging both of her breasts with her hands. I had one hand working
her clit in a sensual cycle while my other hand caressed her cheek. By the look
on her face, my FFU-mate was coming into her own; a beautiful sight.
"I can't take it, I can't take it, I can't take,
Ah!" Danica went off one final time.
"Her ass is like a vise," shouted Heaven, as
undoubtedly Officer Campbell's anus was contracting around her cock during the
orgasm. "Bitch, here it comes," Heaven screamed. I could sense the
heat of her seed course through the thin walls separating our cocks inside Danica.
Two more thrusts and I was joining them in climax. We were
all pressed together for a minute before Heaven finally got her head together
enough to move.
"Fun-fucking-tastic," I growled. Heaven pulled out
of Danica's ass with a 'pop' which gave the policewoman a jolt. In a strange
turnabout that left me wondering, Heaven leaned down onto Danica one more time.
"That was great, Officer Danica Campbell. This is the
best sex I've ever had," Heaven related in a disarmingly tender voice.
Danica looked over her shoulder and after a moment of reflection nodded.
"No problem." Turning to look down at me, the
policewoman added, "Now watch your driving, young man. I don't think I can
let you off so easy next time." This was easy?
I rolled Danica's back to the seat and carefully withdrew
from her and got out of the car. The entire back seat was a mess of sweat and
other fluids. She slipped down from a semi-sitting position to resting on her
side, her head on an arm as she watched me get dressed. Heaven hobbled over to
the far side and retrieved her clothes there.
"Are you going to be okay?" I asked Danica as I
finished up.
"Yes," she murmured with a smile. "Get your
ID from my clipboard on the roof and I hope I can trust you to not, knock up
your 'girlfriend'; alright?"
"I think I can manage that, Officer Campbell," I
smiled at her and her little joke. She closed her eyes and I noted a satisfied
smile ease onto her lips. We may have been one of the best fucks of her life.
We pulled back onto the road in utter silence and I was beginning
to worry about what would be going through Heaven's mind when she reached over
and took my hand without looking.
"Happy?" I inquired. She studied me for a moment,
biting down her reflexive response.
"You'll never know how, I hope you never have to know
how much this meant to me," she corrected herself.
"So you wouldn't be opposed to going out with me next
weekend?" I asked.
"Well," she smiled after a moment, "since you
are my lover I really should spend some time with you, so, okay."
"We'll work out the specifics later in the week,"
I promised as we swept into the parking lot.
Dana Delivers Pain
Christina and company stepped out into the glow of one of
the streetlights as I parked and we disembarked from my ride. I was thinking of
the best way to put things but Heaven trampled my efforts to be cool.
"It was great," she bubbled. "We got a bite
to eat at that Oriental place on Market Street, then went to see Wreck-It-Ralph
and then, she looked around suspiciously, then she added with a whisper,
"we had sex with a woman!" Christina gave me a desperately curious
glance. "I mean she sucked me off and then I fucked her cunt, and I can
see why Zane loves sex so much now, and then I nailed her ass and she came so
hard, she collapsed. It was awesome!" The rest of the girls gathered
around while I was somewhat excluded.
"Heaven, what about keeping things secret?"
Christina cautioned. Heaven looked past Faith and reached a hand for me which I
stepped up and took.
"She won't be telling anyone about this, will she,
Zane?" Heaven tried to assure her best friends.
"I sincerely doubt she'll want to use our encounter to
hurt us, Heaven. Please believe me when I say we left her very happy with what
we accomplished together," I tried to assuage their fears.
"Who was it?" Christina insisted. I was against
telling her and I tried to silently communicate that with Heaven but my partner
decided to put greater trust in her friend.
"It was a female police officer," Heaven stated
shyly. "I was fooling around with Zane, he swerved, and she pulled us
over."
"And Zane decided it was a good idea to seduce
her?" Christina accused me sternly.
"No. She was going to call the campus about me, then
she took him back to her car. I don't know what was said, but she then had Zane
strip and she began sucking him off," Heaven defended me.
"Get to the part where the three of you are having
sex," Chastity asked urgently, her hands clasped together in excitement.
"She was giving me a nice blowjob, I asked to see her
tits, she stripped down and crawled on top of me and we had sex until she
came," I began.
"Then he flipped her over, hooked her legs up, and went
on her until she came again. And then he got behind her, that was when I came
up, and he was screwing her doggy-style and I came up to the other door,"
Heaven added to the story. "She said she didn't do girls so I stripped
down, and when I presented my, cock to her, she balked but Zane didn't let her
get away and I fed it to her and she sucked me off."
"She wasn't as good as you, my friends," she
informed her female companions, "but it was nice. I told Zane to change
places and I, had my first cunt and it was, wow. After she climaxed again, Zane
got beneath the cop and I took her ass. Now I know why Zane does it to Barbie
Lynn so often, hot damn. Anyway, we all came, got dressed, and we drove
home."
"Oh, Heaven, it was too much of a risk," Christina
persisted.
"Did I mention how great the sex was?" Heaven
smiled hopefully to her best friend and long-time protector.
"We knew this day had to come," Hope intervened.
"We all prayed for Heaven to find her own identity."
"But is she a boy or a girl?" Faith questioned.
"I'm, Heaven struggled to answer.
"She's neither," I answered for her. "She's
Heaven, and for those of us who care about her, that is enough."
Heaven's look was one of stunned acceptance while Christina
and Chastity looked almost pleased with me. Hope and Faith were still grappling
with the concept, I could see.
"Lover, let me walk you back to your dorm," Heaven
smiled up at me happily. Normally it worked the other way around, I believed.
"Nope," I shrugged. "There is no way you can
get me home and then beat curfew, but we'll see each other in the
morning." She nodded, and with the rest of Team Christina, they headed
off. I caught Christina looking over her shoulder at me, giving me a sad,
almost desperately worried look.
I didn't have too much time to think about it as I hustled
back to my own dorm and up to the Solarium at the top.
I met up with Barbie Lynn after my trip to the bathroom to
get ready for bed.
"Hey, Zane," she greeted me.
"Good evening, Barbie Lynn. Can I have a few minutes of
your time?" I inquired. She brightened up then smirked slightly.
"Are you sure you aren't too tired from your date with
Heaven?" she joked.
"That's a story for another time. Right now, I'd like
to spend some time with you. I miss you when you are not around," I
answered truthfully. Barbie Lynn snuggled into my arms.
"I'd be delighted to spend some time with you, Zane
Braxton," she purred, while she ran her hands over my chest, ribs, and
finally my ass.
I opened the door and chased Barbie upstairs and we tumbled
into bed together. Barbie Lynn couldn't stop giggling as we wrestled around
until I positioned myself over her, her legs wrapped around me, her arms pinned
over her head, and a broad sexy smile on her face. The marathon of kissing came
naturally, as did the press of her body against me, her nipples hard, and her
sex sweet to my senses.
"Have I told you how wonderful you make me feel?"
I panted into the flowing tapestry of her sweet-smelling hair.
"Yes," she sighed happily, "but I don't get
tired of hearing you confess it." She settled into my arms and the silence
had barely begun when her adorable snores graced my ears. I drifted off to
sleep soon after realizing it had been one hell of a week with thirteen still
to go.
Birth of the Rebellion.
I shared my 'solo' shower time with nine girls, with the
good fortune that most of them only expected peripheral moments with me, not
real sexual attention. Opal and Brigit, my original shower buddies, were joined
by a few others plus my compadres, Iona and Rio. This morning, Brigit got a
full-body scrubbing but I spared a few moments for my two closest friends.
"I'm surprised to see you here, Iona," I confessed
to her as I ran my hands over her slender shoulders.
"I came here for an education," she smiled up at
me. I arched an eyebrow and she flushed in embarrassment. "I mean, I came
to school for an education, honest, that's what I meant."
"I know," I calmed her. "I knew what you
meant."
I'd have been happier with the way things were going if I
hadn't caught Rio and Opal huddled together giving me conspiratorial looks.
Catching my suspicious glare, Rio sauntered over to Iona and me.
"So, Teacher, are you going to give me any education
time?" she teased Iona and me both.
"I think you and I are on the other end of the
Teacher-Student curve, Rio. Unfortunately, your lessons always involve some
sort of pain and/or humiliation on my part," I pointed out.
"Don't be such a baby, Zane. I do what I do out of
love, okay, out of the love of watching you squirm, but that's love too,
right?" Rio smiled sweetly.
"Stop being so mean to him." Iona became upset and
clutched me tightly.
"Maybe if he took me out on a date, like he did Heaven,
or spent more quality time with me like he does with Barbie Lynn," Rio
snickered, "I'd be too tired to pick on him."
"We went out on a date," I countered.
"When?" Rio questioned.
"Last Wednesday; we went out for ice cream," I
reminded her.
"Sorry. If this cunt doesn't get penetrated, it isn't a
date," Rio scoffed and Iona blushed. "Rio, I thought our friendship
could withstand Saturday night but I'm not going to be someone you pass the
empty hours with. I'm your friend and if you think you and Iona are no
different than anyone else I know here, you are sorely mistaken," I
declared before Iona could have an outburst of her own.
"I don't need you, Zane," Rio shot back after a
moment.
"I never said you did. In fact, I need you more than
you might need me," I related to her. Rio fidgeted for another instant,
then turned and left. Seeing that Rio had left her shower kit behind, Iona
gathered their things up and followed her.
I made my way to exit from this embarrassing episode when
Opal grabbed my arm.
"If we aren't friends, what are we?" she inquired.
"Infinitely memorable," I answered with a sly
grin. That earned me an appreciative look.
"I'll take that," she smiled and let me go on my
way.
The Sparks of Rebellion
Considering what our previous few mornings at school had
been like, this morning was downright sedate. Rio joined Iona and I as we made
our way to breakfast, where we were even permitted to sit together, and
Assembly, where we did the same. Had it not been for the final announcement by
the Chancellor Melrose Bazz,
"Christina Buchanan has stepped down as Senior Class
Body President. She has been replaced by Rhaine Ritchie," she announced.
There was some stirring; for me, the look I had received from Christina the
night before now made sense. They'd stripped her of her position because she's
decided to not persecute me, becoming my friend instead. Well, to hell with
that. I totally missed Iona's furious activities, though I would value them
later.
Rio and I made it easy for them, though we wished Iona
hadn't tagged along. I had no real plan until she stepped up to confront me and
then the first step of the operation fell into place.
"Zane Braxton, I require your services," the girl with
shoulder-length reddish-brown hair smirked at me. She'd brought along three
playmates, how interesting.
"Who is this?" I asked Iona calmly.
"Rhaine Ritchie," Iona informed me, at which point
I shouldered past Rhaine, a move Rio instantly followed.
"Wait, what, Rhaine squawked. "You can't do
this," she emphasized by grabbing my shoulder. "If you don't do as I
tell you, you will be expelled," she threatened.
Power comes from the belief in authority's ability to
influence you. If I did what they wanted, I'd be expelled eventually. If I
fought back, I'd still go down, but what the hell, everything ends. In my case,
I no longer cared what the Administration had planned for me, I'd fight them
standing up on my own terms.
"Lady, I don't know who you are," I lied,
"but if you don't step off I'm going to put you over my knee and spank you
in front of God and all these students." Our eyes locked and she saw that
I was ready, willing, and eager to follow through on my threat. Rhaine let go
and took a step back. I turned and left without further comment; that would
ruin the whole 'ignore her' effect.
Rio caught up and nudged me.
"What's the plan, Kemosahbee?" she inquired.
"I'm making this up as I go along," I confessed.
Rio laughed loudly while Iona gulped.
"Don't worry, I'll think of something; I always
do," which caused Rio to laugh louder.
English came and went but ended with Ms. Goodswell calling
me aside.
"You will be meeting with Ms. Lane at one," she
informed me. I nodded before she continued. "Zane, is it impossible for
you to do the right thing or are you making my life special on purpose?"
"Virginia," I replied, "if my only concern
was to make you happy, I would do it. Unfortunately, I have to live with myself
too and I can't stomach what's being done to my friends here. You must know
that if I'd been left alone, I'd have done my time here and earned an
education," I tried to get her to understand. Virginia reached out and
placed one of her hands on mine.
"I know, Zane, and I am doing what I can for you,"
she sighed.
"Can you do something for Rio too?" I asked.
"Zane," she chuckled bitterly, "I'm bailing
out the Titanic with a thimble. I'm not sure what I can do for her. Mrs. Short
wants her gone as much as the Chancellor does," Virginia answered. Mrs.
Short was Rio's spiritual advisor.
Our spiritual advisors were supposed to help us out at
school, both academically and psychologically. I didn't doubt that Virginia had
been doing her best to see that I wasn't booted out during my first week at
FFU. Rio didn't have that backstop; all she had was Iona and me.
I barely caught Virginia's gaze wander toward the door where
a Rhaine-clone was standing.
I hoisted my backpack and made for the girl at the door. It
turned out we were far from alone, my confrontation with Rhaine having already
made the news.
"Listen, Zane, I'm not intim," she got out before
I slipped past her extended arm (palm outward), slipped into contact with her,
and twirled us around.
She had barely enough time to gasp before I spun free and
made my way down the hall.
"Zane!" she called out in frustration behind me. I
heard the giggles from the other girls as she took up the pursuit. I found Rio
waiting inside the door while Rhaine and a clone waited for her to emerge.
"Sorry, bitches," Rio gloated, "but my ride's
here." Before they could react, I knelt and yanked down their skirts, one
in each hand. The seniors squealed in surprise and tried to cover up as Rio
shoved past them and joined me. She caught sight of my personal tormentor
coming so she pulled me down the hall as we made our getaway.
They waited for us coming out of Biblical Archeology with
the added bonus of Ms. Gorman, Dean of Athletics, Head of Security, and Coach
to several sports including Karate. They smiled, we smiled, and then we slammed
the door and locked it. Rio looked at me with a piratical gleam in her eyes as
we simultaneously made for the windows and flung ourselves outside.
We took the fall from the second floor and bolted like mad
for our next classes. Had I heard (I claimed to be lost in thought) Ms. Gorman
calling my name, I would have been forced to stop and face some sort of
pointless and painful task, but I made it to Biology safely. A text from Rio
told me she'd made it to her class too.
Of course, they could still keep coming, and getting to
lunch proved impossible without confronting the new regime. Rhaine waited
outside my door with a half dozen other ladies plus Ms. Gorman, who looked
absolutely furious.
"I believe you are familiar with traveling on your
knees, Mr. Braxton. This time you get to do so with me on your back, my own
personal beast of burden," she gloated.
I looked through her, took in the other girls, then made my
way to shoulder past them.
"If you ignore this command," Gorman warned me,
"that is grounds for dismissal."
"Did someone give me an order?" I asked
innocently.
"Rhaine did," Gorman pointed out.
"Who?" I inquired.
"Rhaine, Ms. Ritchie," Gorman growled.
"I don't know who that is," I pointed out
blithely.
"I'm, Gurr," Rhaine snarled.
"Fine," a different girl spoke up, "I want
you to be my mount on my way to lunch." I did nothing.
"Well?" Ms. Gorman questioned me.
"Well, what?" I responded.
"Are you going to do what Vera has instructed?"
Ms. Gorman demanded.
"Who?" I grinned proudly.
"You can't pretend you can't hear students just because
you want to, Mr. Braxton," Ms. Gorman snapped.
"I'm required to obey any lawful command of a
recognized advanced student," I paraphrased my Handbook. "Any student
doing an illegal or immoral action does not qualify."
"These two students have done no such thing," Ms.
Gorman pointed out.
"Ms. Ritchie has accepted appointment as Senior Class
President, which is illegal. Any student who supports her position is
committing an immoral act," I countered.
"Doctor Bazz put me in charge of the Senior
class," Rhaine stated proudly, "after Christina screwed up and didn't
put you in your place." I didn't take my eyes off of Ms. Gorman but I did
reply.
"She can remove Christina, I have no argument with
that, but she can't appoint a replacement, a fact you would know if you
bothered to read the book," I reminded them. Thank God for Iona and her
eyes for minutia. This left them momentarily speechless.
"Zane, you will carry my books to the Dining
Hall," Brandi interrupted the group of us.
"As you command," I leapt at the chance to escape.
Brandi haughtily ignored the baneful looks shot her way as she stepped up and
tossed her book bag to me before strutting off with me quickly following along
behind her.
"Thanks Brandi," I whispered to her.
"What for?" she grinned back at me with a little
extra shimmy in her stride. "Iona promised me some quality time with you
tonight but that won't be worth a damn if I let them break you down." Ah,
the wonders of enlightened self-interest and the female libido.
When we walked together into the Dining Hall I noticed that
Rio hadn't made it yet, which didn't bode well for her. Iona was sitting down
and waved to me as I headed into the food line. As I continued to look around I
also couldn't find Christina and company, which was odd and spoke of some
unforeseen trouble. It also gave me an idea.
When I received my food I maneuvered over to Iona but I
didn't sit down, instead holding my tray and waiting.
"Zane, what are you doing?" whispered Iona.
"I think I know how to make our anemic resistance into
a full-blown rebellion," I whispered back.
It didn't take long before a few familiar faces began
standing up as well in some bizarre show of solidarity for me and the cause
they didn't understand yet. More and more students began joining my little
protest; most I'd barely seen before. By the time Christina came in, we
numbered about a hundred.
Christina and her crew recognized the anomaly of our actions
but had no clue what we were up to until they moved to take their new station
farther down the Senior Table than before, depicting their diminished status.
When Christina sat down, I sat down too, slamming my tray for extra effect.
Within thirty seconds a hundred trays came slamming down in sympathy. That was round
one.
I wolfed down my food in preparation for round two. Rio
arrived battered and bruised with bloody knees and palms. I gave her my water
to pour on her knees and hands.
"I have a plan, ladies," I softly told Iona and
Rio. "Follow my lead unless I get decapitated, in which case you are on
your own."
Taking the steps toward the Senior Table was pretty
frightening because my ability to remain in the school and stay in the fight depended
on the beneficence and bravery of another. I walked up to Christina as she sat
eating and went down on one knee with my head lowered in supplication. I caught
sight of Christina twisting and observing me and my stance.
A minute elapsed before Christina finally spoke to me. She
knew what she was getting into; there was no tricking her into this role in
events. For her, the battle was for pride, while mine was for survival. She had
more to lose since the past three years of her life were wrapped up in this
place.
"Zane," Christina said in a passionate, caring
tone, laying a hand on my shoulder, "Thank you. You may go now."
I rose once more, bowed before turning away, and resumed my
seat.
"I think I'm in love," Chastity sighed.
"I'm with you," Hope added, "You don't see
many Knights of Christ anymore."
"I'm not sure he qualifies as a Knight of Christ,"
Heaven stated, "but I like the way he's fighting."
"We are in a fight alright," Christina smiled,
"and Zane has put us in the middle of it." Even as she spoke those
words, Barbie Lynn, Opal, and Cappadocia all came up and bowed before Christina
as well, receiving her blessing and moving on. Iona joined, while Rio kept her
seat but shot me a snide smile.
"What's next Boss?" she said between bites of
food.
"A rebellion so large they just can't expel all of us;
a rebellion with Queen Christina Buchanan at the head," I explained. Iona
came up and getting the purpose of our rebellion expressed to the masses began.
Our campus was dividing between the Pro-Christina vs. the Pro-Rhaine camps and
in thirty minutes it was past the ability for the teachers to stamp out
immediately.
A Passionate Legal Issue
My ability to bask in, and suffer through, the effects of
our insurgency was diminished by my summons to see Ms. Lane but I had to admit
I was feeling full of myself when I walked into her office.
"It is good to see you again, Mr. Braxton. We have a
good deal to talk over, so let us begin," she started, her light brown
hair pulled back in a ponytail, her business jacket and skirt being a tasteful
medium gray and her make-up done just right.
She began going over the particulars of my legal predicament
brought about by my situation here at FFU but my mind rapidly devolved in a
different direction. I dropped my bag and began taking off my shirt while Ms.
Lane kept droning on. She didn't miss my display but while there was a slight
curl to her lips she kept doing her job as she saw it.
Lane's smile grew as I finished stripping nude, came around
the desk and then turned her chair to face me. I pushed her legs slightly apart
before kneeling between them and taking her shoes off one at a time. I
definitely had Ms. Lane's attention as I started kissing the tip of her big toe
then drawing out further kisses along the top of her foot. Throughout it all,
she never let up with her legal-ease talk; I had to admire her concentration.
As my hands caressed one calf, knee, and thigh, then another
as I worked kisses along her feet, I noticed two things; she was getting
excited and she was wearing stockings fixed with a garter belt, both in darker
beige. When I hiked up her right leg so I could plant kisses on the back of her
knee along the back line of her hose she finally skipped a beat in her speech.
"Ah," she moaned sensually as I kept planting
those kisses and ran my fingers up beyond her stocking line to the edge of her
panties. I was vaguely aware of her picking up her phone and having a brief
conversation but I was a bit too preoccupied to catch much of it.
"I've informed your two o'clock class that you won't be
making it today," she sighed happily.
That gave us an extra hour of legal 'consultations'; in
Vegas I understand this kind of legal advice can cost me over a thousand
dollars an hour but I was blessed for getting it for free. Ms. Lane put her
phone down, stood, and unzipped her skirt.
"My name is Hudson," she smiled at me as she let
the skirt slip down her well-toned legs to the ground.
As she stepped out of the skirt I pulled it aside and tossed
it away. When she sat down I cupped her ass cheeks and pulled her to the very
tip of the chair before I renewed my attention with my lips and tongue on her
thighs. Hudson went back to her legal-speak with increasingly bated breath.
By the time I teased off her panties with my teeth she had
almost given up the pretense of a real meeting and was moaning and groaning
from the progress I'd made. When I blew on her freshly exposed bald cunt she
lost it, bucking up against my lips. I didn't disappoint her, diving straight
in with my tongue flicking her clit before pushing in deeper with a
tongue-twister.
"Oh, God!" she exclaimed as she thrust up once
more. "Tell me you aren't doing this to the girls here." I replied by
flicking my tongue faster over her lips and clit until she vibrated into an orgasm
and a few recitations of, "Oh, Sweet God!"
I drank deeply from her cunt, relishing in her tangy flavor
for more than a minute. We both knew this was far from over. She spread her
legs wider and I started teasing her slit from the bottom with a deep lick
inside. She rewarded me with one of the best things a girl can say to a guy.
"You are even better than my girlfriend," she
sighed deliciously. I switched to using my fingers so that I could speak.
"I'd be happy to share notes about you with her,"
I offered.
"She's a , ah, yes , a dedicated
lesbian," Hudson moaned, "but I think I could say something to her
about you."
"Umm," was the sound of my slurping her up.
"I look forward to the both of you."
"You would want both of us at the same time?" she
panted, tantalized by the prospect.
"One at a time; both; if she is half as tasty as you,
I'll take what I can get," I mumbled between flicks of my tongue.
Our conversation died as I used my fingers to peel her blossom
open and made deep, penetrating explorations of her sex. Slowly, gingerly,
Hudson encased my shoulders and neck with her stocking-clad legs. She didn't
force, so much as snuggle me into an embrace. There was really no reason to
enhance my eagerness for her succulent cunt.
"Oh , you are very good , Zane," she
purred, "ah , ah , ah , right there , ah , Aaii!"
With that last outburst she rose hard against my face, burying my nose into her
baby smooth folds while my lips kept up a mighty suckling effort on her clit, a
bit of nibbling included.
She didn't say much as she was still getting her breathing
under control, but I would have bet money she was a long distance runner, so
short was her recovery time. Hudson let her legs fall to my sides as she leaned
forward and drew me into her arms in an encompassing hold. We tasted each other
for some time in a delicate ballet of discovering our need for one another.
I pressed against her, then broke our kiss while drilling
her in place with my eyes. I didn't feel the need to tell her I wanted her; she
could undoubtedly read my mind and she gave me a light kiss and a nod giving
her permission. As I ran my hands under her thighs she rose up, freeing me to
grab each ass cheek and start to lift her up as I stood.
Before I could even set her on the desk Hudson was
unbuttoning her shirt and peeling it off. I rested her carefully on the desk's
edge but before I could make my next move she kissed me and wrapped her legs
around my waist. She used her legs to balance while she worked off her bra and
exposing her shapely breasts to my eyes.
I took that as an invitation to press Ms. Lane down and
start ravishing her pale areolas and short, stubby, light pink nipples that
hardened at my touch.
"Zane," she sighed through a wave of pleasure,
"why do I get the impression this isn't your first time with a
woman?"
"Umm," I expressed over my currently favorite
nipple, "I feel that all that matters is that this is my first time with
you. I've never been with anyone like you before."
"Ah," she gasped playfully, "I take that to
mean 'over a dozen'," sigh, "you bad, bad boy." I stopped what I
was doing and looked up at her, my face moist with her fluids and my saliva
from engaging her breasts.
"This is a strange time to ask me to embrace a Purity
Pledge," I teased her.
"It would be unethical for me to suborn perjury,"
she teased back as she stroked my hair. Hudson mirrored the real affection I
sent her way.
"I admire honesty of character over social acceptance,
Hudson. I'll lie to make someone happy but I won't lie to myself," I
related and she nodded her understanding if not her agreement.
"So if I'm no good in the sack you'll tell me?"
she bantered playfully.
"Sex is a partnership, Hudson. If it doesn't work, it
is as much my fault as yours," I responded eagerly. Her eyes sparkled and
the smile on her face took on a decidedly scholarly cast as if she'd judged me
and not been disappointed.
I returned to her chest while Hudson drew back her legs
until she set her hands to the back of her knees while sweeping her papers
aside. I didn't ask for permission to enter her; I did what felt natural and in
sequence with the pace our bodies were setting. Only as I slid in did she let
out a nasal moan of pleasure.
Hudson's cunt was by no means tight, more like snug and
comforting; it was a happy medium that my girth more than compensated for. She
could definitely feel me rubbing against her vaginal walls and clitoris as I
stroked in and out. She began to rub my hair with one hand and engaged her left
nipple with the other.
I was busy thrusting into her with deeper and stronger
penetrating drives, one hand on her cunt and the other one holding me upright
leaving my lips to entertain the right breast with all kinds of nips, bites,
teases and suction. Our division of responsibilities, never spoken out loud,
was working out well for us and our desire to build to our next climax.
Hudson and I coasted along the edge of orgasm for twenty
breathtaking minutes until she finally drew me into a kiss followed by a knowing
smile and a nod. I picked up my tempo and angled her hips for maximum
penetration as I took her up to what one of my early lovers had called the
Mountain of Tears and Joy. In the end she clutched me tight and buried her head
into my shoulder as she hissed out her maximum pleasure.
Ms. Lane barely missed a breath, pulling me into a
string of kisses over my eyes, cheeks, lips, and nose.
"I know it is the wrong thing," she sighed
finally, "to leave you alone with all these women. What chance do any of
these poor girls have against candy as sweet as you?"
"I'd like to think I'm as much a victim here as any of
them," I panted in reply, still slowly slipping in and out of her.
"Really? How often are you compelled to have sex, Mr.
Braxton?" she interrogated me seductively.
"Once or twice," I offered up the truth.
"Once or twice a week?" she asked skeptically.
"No; once or twice a day," I confessed.
"How do you manage to sex twice a day on this
campus?" she sounded incredulous.
"Well, there is the shower in the morning, then there
is almost always an opportunity during club time, maybe sometime after dinner
but before curfew, and lastly after curfew," I explained while Hudson look
both aroused and surprised at the revelation.
"Don't you , ah , ever get tired, bored, or
sore?" she gasped.
"Meh," I shrugged, "I get tired sometimes,
and sore on occasion, but I've never been bored with a partner yet."
"I noticed you didn't flinch when I told you my partner
was a lesbian; homosexuality doesn't bother you, does it?" she inquired.
"Nope; I've been with a few men in the past," I
answered. "Does that bother you, being a FFU alum and all?"
"It would have," she giggled in an almost mature
way, "but I did a few things my first year in law school that curled my
toes , and opened my mind."
"I owe those people a big Thank You card," I
teased her.
"Don't, hmm, be too hasty," she murmured,
"More than one was of the 'nail the Christian bitch' breed. Those were
some emotionally , ah , tough times."
"I never see the women here that way," I promised
Hudson.
"I didn't think you were that kind from the first time
we met, but I checked with Virginia Goodswell to be sure," she told me.
"Even , ah , wow, you really know how to make a girl feel good
, Dana Gorman doesn't think you are a total waste of effort either."
That was somewhat stunning since Dana never stopped giving me grief, right up
to the effort to have me expelled.
"What, hmm," I asked as my own seed began to rise,
"would you have done if I hadn't come on to you?"
"Zane," she laughed, "I figured that you
staying on your side of the desk was as likely as having a Texan walk away from
free BBQ. The way your eyes undressed me at our first get-together convinced me
that if we had a private meeting this would happen, though your direct assault
was unexpected. Was my perfume too much?"
"Hudson , Ah , you would be irresistible in
a green garbage bag and Old Spice men's cologne," I panted, followed by,
"I'm going to come."
"Roll over," she commanded. As I did, she
untangled herself from me and slid down my body until she engulfed my cock with
her mouth.
She was perpendicular to me, on all fours, knees barely on
the desk with my legs extending out to rest on the back of the chair. Her
tongue swirled around my shaft in some erotic serpentine fashion I'd never
experienced before. She must have sensed my fascination with her technique
because she slurped up over my head and smiled in my direction.
"Being with a lesbian gives me a great deal of
expertise with my tongue," she tantalized me before going back about her
sensual torture. It didn't take too much time at all before I put a hand on her
cheek. Hudson went a little deeper, sucked in with her cheeks and set me off. I
pumped load after load of semen into her mouth but there was no swallowing and
that left me a tad curious.
When I was finished she climbed panther-like over my body
until we were nose to nose. She slowly opened her lips and a strand of semen
began winding down toward me. I then knew what she wanted and opened my mouth
as she dripped my own semen into it. A few strands into the process she lowered
her lips down and kissed me.
We swapped my cum for some time before I could feel her
tongue and mouth suck it back up. She leaned up, rolled back her head, and made
an erotic display of swallowing my entire load.
"You are really fun," Hudson told me as she licked
her lips. "Most guys are totally weirded out by that and won't do what you
just did."
"I try not to be that kind of guy," I answered.
"You've done something special for me; what special
thing can I do for you?" she purred. I felt a warm sense of anticipation
consume me as I dialed up some of my deepest fantasies. The one thing I was
absolutely sure about was that I was going to need more than one legal session.
Running at the Abyss
When I finally exited the school's legal offices, I figured
I had a few options. Most appealingly, I could hide out for an hour and avoid
Rhaine and company, but that would leave Rio out there in the cold. I was
feeling stupid, I went looking for my friend. A quick call to Iona gave me a
tidbit of information that had come up in my absence.
More and more freshmen were identifying pro-Rhaine
proponents and blowing them off like I was. There had been some severe friction
but no casualties yet. I asked about Rio but Iona hadn't seen her; at the
moment Iona was with Opal who was undoubtedly defending her from the pro-Rhaine
forces.
I went racing off to the most likely location to find Rio.
My first shot was a bust but on the way to my second choice, I caught sight of
her with some companions. She had four girls with her plus a teacher, black
hair up in a bun, while Rio carried her book bag and large pails of water held
out at chest level. As I came running up, I could see the lines her tears had
made down her cheeks as well as the welts running down her calves where they
had been using switches on her.
"Arms up," demanded her chief tormentor. I was
unlucky enough to be spotted on my approach and one of the girls pointed me out
to the others and the instructor. One girl managed to insert herself between me
and the group; she was someone I knew. I attempted to shift past her but she
caught my elbow and turned my momentum against me, slamming me into the ground,
first team Karate club members can do that.
She had only enough time to smirk down at me once when I
lashed out with my leg, clipped her ankle and sent her sprawling. We both
rolled up into a kneeling stance but I was a bit quicker. I lashed out, grabbed
her by the throat and slammed her head back to the ground. She gasped, tried to
lash out, but I blocked it. I brought my knee down on her gut, knocking the
wind out of her, then lashed out with my fist in her face.
I let my fist hover there for a moment.
"Bitch, get up and I'll re-arrange your face," I
threatened her with dangerous intent. The girl's technique was really good but
this was a real fight, not a tournament. The girl had a real look of fear
written on her face.
"Mr. Braxton!" shouted the instructor at me; I
ignored her and went to Rio.
"Let me take those," I softly asked Rio. She shook
her head in the negative but didn't stop me when I took them.
"Mr. Braxton, that's it. We are going to see the
Chancellor right now!" the teacher demanded angrily.
"Lady," I snapped back, "either I can take
this burden to Rio's next safe haven and then go to the Chancellor's office, or
I can go right now and you can wear what I'm holding."
Threatening a teacher was really a bone-headed play, but
then so was thrashing a fellow student, throwing her to the ground, followed by
a threat of further violence, and added to that interfering in someone else's
Handmaiden's Duty.
"The bitch's name is Ms. Marlowe," Rio told me as
she tried to massage the pain in her arms.
"Ms. Talon, that is enough from you; Mr. Braxton, give
Ms. Talon the pails back and come with me," Ms. Marlowe commanded.
Ignoring her again I turned to Rio.
"Where are we going?"
"We are heading to the Library," Rio grinned; like
me, she wasn't waiting for them to bury us, we were running straight at the
abyss. As we took off, Ms. Marlowe moved in front of us and the first girl
began to get up.
"Sit your ass down!" I shouted at her, and she
fell back on her ass. As for Ms. Marlowe, I grinned to Rio and handed back her
one pail.
"On three," I smiled. Together we hoisted our
pails and directed them in a swaying motion toward Ms. Marlowe. "One, two
, ." I put my hand out and stopped Rio. Ms. Marlowe sneered at us.
"Why did we stop?" Rio questioned me.
"If we do it, you are gone," I informed her.
"What about you?" Rio wondered.
"I just beat a girl into the ground; I'm probably done
for anyway , which reminds me," I sighed, put down the pail and
walked over to the girl, offering her my hand. She looked at it suspiciously
before taking it and letting me pull her up.
"You caught me off-guard," she murmured softly.
"Don't fool yourself," I responded. "You
wanted to stop me; I wanted to break you , to save my friend." The
deadly determination in my voice made her gulp. I walked to Rio's side and
picked up the pail.
"Mr. Braxton, give Ms. Talon the pail and come with
me," Ms. Marlowe stated.
"When I get Rio to safety I'll come with you," I
replied which didn't please her one bit. She was about to comment when I
interrupted.
"Seriously, what are you going to do, toss me out
twice? I've been kicked, punched, beaten, and been bled raw; I'm not sure how
the rest of the girls take it," I fought back.
"It is something called faith and devotion, Mr. Braxton,"
she tried to explain.
"You spout a big game," Rio spat, "but Zane
knows more about faith, compassion, and devotion than your twisted heart will
ever understand." And here I thought Rio would keep it simple like calling
her a 'stupid bitch'
"Philosophy aside, we seem to be at an impasse, Ms.
Marlowe. I'm not going with you until Rio is safe and that means we take the
water to where she's going," I outlined the problem. "You can stop me
from moving, but you can't make me move, your call." That was the gist of
our situation and we all knew it.
"It will be my pleasure to see you thrown out of this
school," Ms. Marlowe ground out, which indicated that Rio and I had our
tiny, temporary victory. I got us to the library where we were dutifully
ordered to water some late summer flowers.
When we finished, Rio turned to follow me so I had to
physically restrain her.
"No," Rio insisted as she tried to push past me
and return to the outdoors.
"Stay here, Rio. Barbie Lynn should be out of Soccer
practice soon; call her and she'll look after you," I all but begged her.
"I'm a fucking adult, Zane," Rio insisted.
"I know, but you getting nailed right beside me doesn't
do either of us any good," I pointed out.
"I'm not afraid of these over-fucked cunts," she
hissed.
"You should be," I whispered to her as I pressed
my forehead onto hers. "They scare the hell out of me."
"I can do this," Rio now pleaded.
"Rio, if I go down, I take a vacation for three months;
they bust you, and you're in prison for three years, and I can't live with
that," I confessed.
"What are you going to do, come bust me out?" she
joked through the bitter bile.
"Yes," I replied without pause. "I'd figure
out a way." Rio stared at me for a long, long time looking for the lie but
found only the truth.
"Fine, Asshole," she finally responded, "I'll
play it safe for now, but if you are not back by dinner, I'm re-instituting
witch-burning."
"I love you too," I replied softly as I stroked
her cheek. She gave me a desperately fierce look, to which I had no answer. I
turned and rejoined Ms. Marlowe.
"You made me wait, Mr. Braxton," she told me
angrily.
"Happy Hanukah to you too," I retorted weakly,
which did nothing for her disposition.
By the time I walked into the Chancellor's office, the
particulars of my latest episode were all over campus. More than one girl
lifted up a Bible as I passed and mouthed that they were praying for me. Right
now, having God on my side wouldn't suck, my bench was pretty empty. I followed
Ms. Marlowe into Chancellor Bazz's office, shutting the door behind me.
This time it was only Doctor Bazz, Ms. Marlowe and me. Ms.
Marlowe looked pissed, Doctor Bazz was unreadable (not a good sign), and I was
struggling to keep my courage.
"How has he added to his list of sins?" Doctor
Bazz asked Ms. Marlowe.
"He threw a sophomore, Mercy Chaplain, to the ground
and threatened her with further physical violence. He has avoided and
interfered with Handmaiden's Duties on multiple occasions as well as inspiring
other freshmen to do the same," Ms. Marlowe listed off my dark deeds.
"You were predictably stupid, Mr. Braxton, though you
lasted longer than I initially believed you would and got into far greater
trouble," Doctor Bazz stated. "We no longer have any papers you need
to sign. We will pack your things and send them to your house. Please leave
campus before sunset."
There was a brisk knock at the door and Ms. Goodswell
sashayed into the room.
"Sorry I'm late but somehow my invitation to the
meeting was misplaced," she addressed the room. "I imagine that we
all are now aware of Mr. Braxton's faults but since we need a fair hearing to
accomplish this correctly, Zane is allowed to consult with his Spiritual
Advisor."
"There is nothing to be said here, Ms. Goodswell,"
Ms. Marlowe replied.
"Zane, explain yourself," Ms. Goodswell persisted.
"By our Code of Conduct, we cannot follow an illegal or
immoral order. The Chancellor can remove a student officer of any position in
the school hierarchy; she does not have the authority to make their
replacements."
"Any supporter of Rhaine is following an illegal order,
thus committing an immortal act. It follows that any support of Rhaine should
be shunned. As for the girl I knocked down, she threw me to the ground first
and had the misfortune to not be as good a fighter as I am."
"The fact is, you are a disruptive influence within the
student body. I have already lined up five freshmen for expulsion on this
matter. This intransigence will be crushed tomorrow," the Chancellor
declared.
"I'll make sure their parents and lawyers get pictures
of my, Rio's, and Iona's knees bleeding and the whip marks on Rio's legs,"
I threatened.
"I think I need to impress upon Zane the hopelessness
of his cause. Ladies, give myself and Mr. Braxton the room," Doctor Bazz
ordered.
The others filed back out, confused and worried because,
while Bazz had one last trump to play, she wasn't going to share. When the room
was cleared she assessed me in a way I imagine a hunter with a club looks upon
a baby seal that made a valiant but futile effort to make it to the air hole.
"I know Heaven's little secret," she informed me,
allowing a miniscule hint of triumph to enter her voice. I was floored; how in
the hell was I supposed to respond? How long had she known, waiting to spring
this on me when I proved too difficult for normal measures? Had she waited for
us to form a relationship, knowing I'd play the White Knight like the idiot I
was?
"I know about her, her troubles at home, and your relationship
with her. I'm sure your Aunt Jill and the rest of your congregation will be
interested in your homosexual relationship with a transvestite. Both of you
will be extremely humiliated," the Chancellor laid out her sinister plan.
"Your time on the stage is done, Mr. Braxton; time for
you to skulk off quietly. I'm sure all your devoted followers will be suitably
heartbroken," she gloated slightly. The last bit was a bit too much and
became my burning inspiration.
"Go for it," I shrugged. "Give it your best
shot."
"I'm not you, Mr. Braxton; I'm not bluffing, the way
you attempted to confound Ms. Marlowe and failed. I will do this, believe
me," she snorted.
"There is no bluff here," I responded evenly.
"I believe you will do it. All I want to know is whether you are
incompetent or corrupt."
"Neither," Professor Bazz said with narrowed eyes.
"Well, you were either incompetent enough to allow a
girl with a cock to live here on campus for the past three years, or you knew and
allowed all those girls to be put at risk on your own judgment, most likely
influenced by Christina Buchanan's grandfather," I elaborated.
Professor Bazz's jaw clenched and flexed.
"A Buddhist monk once told me that hypocrisy robs you
of your foundation. You see, Christianity is inherently the religion of
rebellion because it demands that you respect everyone regardless of wealth,
status, birth, or sex," I outlined.
"This stands in opposition to authority, especially
petty little tyrants like you," I finished and stood to go.
"You don't talk to me like that, you little
bastard," Bazz growled as she shot up from her chair.
"In the words of the immortal American Action Hero,
'Come get some'," I taunted her.
The Chancellor came around her massive desk, stormed up, and
attempted to slap the Jesus right out of me. Man that hurt; what was with this
place and girls pummeling me?
"Melrose, do you mind if I call you Mel?, I , and then
a certain smell registered in my brain.
"Call me Professor Bazz, and I am going to take intense
pleasure in breaking you," she seethed. I rubbed my cheek were she'd
slapped me and brought those fingers to my nose.
"Mel, why, have you been masturbating? Does the thought
of 'breaking' us students get you off?" I mused out loud. This time I
dodged the slap.
"You don't get to talk to me like that," she
sputtered with rage. A smarter man would see this as the time to make a speedy
exit but I can be a real idiot at times. In my defense, they were sitting there
screaming for attention/ I reached out, pinched and twisted both of her
nipples, which were so hard they were pushing through her bra and white blouse.
Professor/Doctor/Chancellor Bazz's mouth fell open and she
stared at me in stark disbelief.
To be continued in part 6, By FinalStand for Literotica.
1 hr 4 min
October 13, 2025 Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 4
Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 4
Kung Fu Fighting
In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the
podcast at Explicit
Novels.

Giving can make you richer while keeping leaves you
only with what you have
Somewhere along the line the burn in my thighs and arms
began to register with my hormone-stoked mind but the fires of lust kept me
standing and humping. I was beginning to think I'd crash to the floor when
Leigh's face lit up with passion and fear.
"Put me down, Zane, put me down," she urged
quietly.
It took me a second to register the request and another to
start maneuvering so that I could disconnect us, but that turned out to be a
moment too long. Leigh hadn't been in pain; she had been on the verge of
orgasm, and my jolts were the final straw. Leigh screamed loudly and in a way
that could not be confused with anything but a woman coming to fruition.
"Zane!!!!" she howled in a wall-shaking sonic
explosion. Damn, she had to use my name, didn't she? We spun around and
collapsed on the bed, Leigh on top for the nonce. She was still going off so I
figured 'what the hell' and rolled over on top of her and went back to pounding
away. Leigh's head was thrashing from side to side violently while her body
trembled with the aftershocks of her detonation.
"Oh fuck, oh fuck, oh fuck , harder," she
rasped out. As Leigh looked at me hungrily and began tearing kisses from me
with bestial fury, I was beginning to think I'd short-circuited her higher
brain functions. Her motor control skills were a function above par as her
tongue, fingers, and cunt could attest.
"Oh damn," she gasped, "oh fuck, oh damn ,
ah, ah, ah, ah , . Ah Fuck!" she groaned out before screaming her
lungs off, shouting out my name again.
She was driving her pelvis up against me, clawing at my
shoulders and back, and kissing the hell out of me yet I still couldn't come.
Leigh's eyes blinked then focused on me.
"Are you trying to kill me?" she panted. I shook
my head. "Why haven't you come?" she tried next. I had no good answer
to that but Leigh rolled me over and started a slow but accelerating bounce,
Cowgirl style.
"I'm going to make you cum, you Bastard," she
grinned ferociously. I admire a girl who likes a challenge but seriously, Leigh
had seemed like such a sweet girl.
"I'm going to own you, Zane Braxton," she growled
as she continued to rock my world. "You can fuck the rest but you are
coming home with me," she declared. Huh? Where did that come from?
"Make me your bitch!" Ex-squeeze me?
"Leigh?" called a worried female voice from
outside the door, accompanied by a sharp knock.
In a life approaching normalcy, this would be the point
where we wrapped up in the sheets before the door opened; unfortunately, I was
in Crazy Town. Leigh kept pounding me hard enough to make the bedsprings
squeak.
"Oh, God," gawked a fellow sorority sister as she
opened the door and looked inside.
"I , had nothing that came to mind that would
obfuscate the situation.
"He is so fucking good," gloated Leigh as she kept
riding me. Her 'sister' stepped into the room and shut the door.
"Hey, can I get up now?" I inquired.
"No!" they both shouted at me.
"You need to keep it down," the newcomer insisted.
"They can hear you over the music by the pool," which meant they
could hear Leigh, not me.
With her message delivered I would have expected the second
lady to leave but she didn't.
Trying to change things up, I grabbed both of Leigh's wrists
and pushed them behind her back. Leigh toppled forward allowing me to push her
arms together and grip them in one of my hands. I used my now free hand to
bring one of her breasts to my mouth and I took a nibble.
"Make me scream," she begged. Been there, done
that, been warned from doing that again.
"You," I addressed the as-of-yet-unnamed sorority
sister, "get me the sash from her bathrobe and her pillowcase." She
looked at me with confusion. "Do it!"
We kept going at it like wild animals until the girl came
back with the sash and shook the pillow free from the pillowcase.
"Here you are. What do you want me to do with this? And
by the way, I'm Paris," she got out.
"Paris, bind her hands behind her back with the
belt," I instructed. Paris looked skeptical.
"What about the pillowcase?" she questioned.
"I'm going to gag her with it," I explained. Leigh
looked frightfully turned on by the prospect.
"I'm not sure about this," Paris worried.
"Do it and then you can join us," Leigh offered;
Paris almost bound my hand to Leigh's wrists, she was moving so fast. Paris gave
me the pillowcase and I held it up for Leigh to bite down on which she promptly
did allowing me to tie it behind her head. If nothing else, this was a learning
experience for having fun with Barbie Lynn later.
"What do I do?" Paris asked eagerly.
"Strip," I commanded. As she was doing so I pulled
Leigh off and positioned her at the head of the bed, face down and knees
propped up on her pillow. Paris came to me; I pulled her into my lap and we
started kissing.
First Leigh growled in frustration, then she started
groaning in arousal as Paris and I got into it. When I felt Paris was ready I
bent her over and directed her toward Leigh's rear end.
"What?" Paris wondered.
"Taste her," I told Paris. She leaned forward and
gave Leigh's cunt a good solid kiss, followed by a lick as Leigh moaned in
response.
Paris put a hand on each of Leigh's buttocks as a prelude to
diving into her sister's favors. They developed a back and forth vocalization
as Paris pushed Leigh forward before rebounding back.
That part of the threesome off to a rocking start, I took an
identical place behind Paris. She shuddered and spread her legs a little wider
as I took my first taste of her.
"Umm , she exhaled as I went from teasing her lips to
dipping my tongue into her depths and twisting it among her folds, inserting a
finger into her cunt just below. The clitoris came next, followed by slowly
darting my tongue toward her anus.
"Ah , wow," she moaned as I first touched
it. When I went back down she actually twitched her ass and tried to lower
herself down to catch my action.
Ahead of me I could hear Leigh starting to go off again,
muffled somewhat by her gag. Paris was preoccupied so I figured it was an
opportune time to kneel behind her and insert my cock into her nicely snug
cunt; for a moment I was afraid she was a virgin. I tried to moderate my
progress into her but when I passed the halfway mark, Paris shoved her ass back
against me.
"Ugh , ah , that's , fantastic,"
Paris moaned as I flexed my member inside her cunt. Leigh mumbled something
that I assumed was in the affirmative. A series of pushes and shoves were
getting us into a good cadence to the point I finally felt my gut beginning to
tense in preparation of my own climax; then the door opened.
"Zane," Tawny stated with steely resolve. Both
Leigh and Paris separated and rolled to their sides, staring warily at their
Sorority President. I was sort of left on my knees with my pecker at attention.
"I told you," Christina retorted smugly to Tawny,
as if I was some prized pet.
"Thirty-three minutes," Tawny noted on her watch.
"It took him thirty-three minutes to bed two of my girls. That has to be
some kind of World record." I had to think fast.
"It's all my fault. I fell into the pool, pulling Leigh
in with me, and when Paris showed up, I fumbled through.
", She fell into bed with you while simultaneously
losing all her clothing as well?" Tawny taunted me.
"That explanation works for me," I shyly agreed.
"Zane, why is Leigh tied up and gagged?" Christina
noted.
"Rumor has it that Leigh is a screamer," Tawny
informed Christina.
"Oh, I think we can chalk that rumor down as
confirmed," Christina smiled.
"Can we get dressed and forget this ever
happened?" I suggested.
"The girls can get dressed, Zane, but what are you
going to wear?" Tawny smirked as she kicked my pile of wet clothes.
"Leigh, why don't you go over to Zane's place and ask
his Aunt to give you a fresh set of clothes," Christina asked.
Paris was rapidly getting redressed but when I crawled
around her to free Leigh's hands she turned on me, pressed me to the mattress
and gave me a serious oral assault. Leigh removed her gag, Paris sat up to
resume dressing, and then Leigh took her turn kissing me before I could rise.
"Enough," snapped Tawny to her two horny sorority
sisters. Soon enough both ladies had left, but not before Leigh turned and
mouthed 'catch you later' to me; I was left trying to decide if that was a
promise or a threat.
"Do I get something to wear now?" I pleaded.
"No," Tawny responded, taking a seat at Leigh's desk
and looking me over. Christina came over and sat at the head of the bed (I was
still down by the foot).
"So, Zane," Tawny mused, "does this happen to
you often?"
"No, well, actually, yes," I muttered in
embarrassment, "though this is my first three-way since coming back to the
States."
"We could have another one right now," Christina
stated, her voice husky with desire as she reached for my hand.
I'm not sure what look of surprise/horror must have come
over my face because both Christina and Tawny burst out laughing.
"At least you don't assume you are 'all that,'"
Tawny chuckled.
"Oh, he has his egotistical moments," Christina
informed her, "isn't that right, Zane?"
I took that moment to cover my crotch with Leigh's pillow,
which seemed only polite. Tawny waved her hand majestically.
"Huh?" I wondered, which only had her make the
same dismissive wave with her hand. "You have got to be kidding me?"
Tawny looked to Christina who nodded her assent. "I, the protest began
but I realized it was pointless so I removed the pillow exposing my still hard
and as yet unrelieved cock.
"To answer Christina's earlier question, I do have my
moments but I think most of Christina's problems with me relate to the fact
that I'm going to put her through a moral realignment," I related.
"Oh?" Tawny looked surprised. "Do tell."
"You saw that girl with more metal than sense that came
in with us? Zane has gotten it into his head that he needs to defend her,"
Christina explained.
"She deserves a chance here just like everyone
else," I countered.
"She's a thief, drug user, vandal, and generally
violent to those around her; she's a felon," Christina lectured me.
"You used to wear diapers; do I call you a
bed-wetter?" I lashed back, followed by a moment of silence.
"I see what you mean, Christina; he's very defensive of
her. She must be pretty good in bed," Tawny observed.
"As far as I know, they've never slept together; they
are only friends," Christina informed her.
"That's charming," Tawny remarked softly.
"I found it quite grating at first but I confess his
attitude has grown on me," Christina admitted. "You would think that
given his living circumstances, he'd be more self-centered, "
"Or gay," Tawny finished.
"Don't you have boyfriends you should be meeting, or
discovering?" I questioned.
"I'm happy where I am," Christina answered.
"Me too," Tawny added. I got up and headed for the
door when Tawny stopped me. "Where do you think you are going?"
"I need a wash cloth," I answered. "I'm a bit
of a mess," I indicated my cock with a flicker of my eyes. Of course, my
sneaking down the hall, naked, in the middle of a party would cause its own
problems.
"I'll take care of that," Tawny grinned. I had
this sudden vision of Tawny going down on her knees and cleaning my cock with
her lips and tongue but in reality, she headed to the door, called over a
sister, and sent her on the errand.
I flopped back on the bed with a sigh then let my eyes
wander around the room. They came to rest on Christina who was studying me. I
leaned over, propped myself up on my tortured knees and leaned in to kiss her
because it was something I wanted to do since I first met her.
"No," she responded. I kept leaning in until she
raised a finger to my lips to stop my progress. "No," she repeated,
but a playful fire danced in her eyes.
I stopped and rocked back onto my ass. Tawny had watched the
exchange with interest and now came off the chair and stood before me. I was
looking into the cleavage of her burgundy shirt and nice, if not Barbie-licous,
tits. I rose up, put my hands on her elbows, and started to pull her toward me
but she shook her head.
Tawny took my hands, untangled them from my hold on her, and
pressed them behind my back. This has the unwelcome effect of propelling her
pubic area onto my over-eager cock. I had the strangest feeling Rio had
scrawled 'Lil Bitch' on my forehead with red lipstick because I was being
freaking abused by these two.
She drew me into a kiss that rolled into another like waves
crashing upon the beach. By the end we were both panting, our bodies pressed
tightly together. Tawny rested her head against my chin (she's tall with heels)
and looked upon Christina.
"Aren't you worried about someone taking him
away?" she teased her fellow Alpha female.
"He'll be there when I want him," Christina stated
smugly.
"I think we need to clarify our relationship," I
mutter to Christina through Tawny's hair. "I was leaning more toward
making you my sex toy and keeping you in my basement."
"Truly, Zane, would you ever restrain me?"
Christina asks seductively.
"Physically or emotionally?" I ask.
"Emotionally," she answered.
"No. I could never do that to you, Christina. It would
kill you inside," I respond truthfully.
"See?" Christina told Tawny, "He loves
me." Tawny's reaction is not what I expected. She turned back so that our
eyes are only inches apart.
"If you ever need help getting over that heartache, you
know where to come," she breathed into me.
"Ah, thank you?" I managed to get out. A girl
knocked on the door, breaking our embrace as Tawny had to go to the door and
get my wash cloth and towel. By the time I was done Leigh had come back
breathless with a fresh set of clothes for me. While I got dressed Tawny and
Christina left, dragging Leigh along with them. I hadn't been here an hour but
I already felt like I'd been through three rounds of a prize fight.
Reaching Heaven
Sliding through the halls I ended up near the game room when
someone backed into me. It was Heaven being aggressively advanced on by a tall,
slender guy in an AKA jacket, so I side-stepped Heaven and placed an arm around
her waist. Heaven's head flashed toward me first in anger, then in surprise.
"Hey, Heaven," I greeted her, and since she was
still looking at me, I kissed her lightly on the lips. Fortunately, Heaven
actually managed to look grateful for the intervention but things weren't over
yet.
"Hey, buddy," the guy smiled with not a hint of
friendliness as he pushed my chest, "I'm working here."
"Hey, buddy," I grinned right back, "she came
here with me."
"Ha," he snorted, "this is an AKA, Kappa Sig
function. If you crash the party, you should expect to share," as if my
ladies were a candy bar or a pack of gum. As he spoke, he reached for Heaven's
arm to pull her away but I caught his wrist.
"We were invited too so you should back off and find
someone else more appreciative of your charms," I warned him. He shook his
wrist free and gave us an evil grin as he backed off.
"She's not worth it," he sneered.
"Loser," Heaven shot right back, giving him a
palpable slap to his ego.
I caught sight of Chastity watching the whole exchange,
giving me a quick nod before feigning attention for a blonde, buff AKA brother;
Heaven had another guardian but I'd interfered before she'd come into play.
"Zane, you can let go of me now," Heaven muttered.
"No. You have to kiss me first," I whispered into
her ear.
"Not going to happen," Heaven declared softly. I
waited for her to shrug me off but she didn't.
"Do you want to go out back?" I asked.
"No," was her monosyllabic response.
"Listen, we can go outside and have a good time, or I
can take you upstairs and fuck your ass until, I whispered into her ear
", you beg me to stop."
"I'm not afraid of you," she defied me, at which
point I steered her to the stairs heading up. We found the linen closet open
and unoccupied so we slipped in, shut the door, and turned off the light so the
only illumination came from the slats in the door.
I pressed Heaven's back against the wall and dove into her
tasty lips. Heaven responded hungrily, wrapping her arms around my neck and
running her hands through my hair. I had to remind myself that this woman had
been painfully cruel to me on multiple occasions.
"Thank you, Zane," Heaven whispered up to me, her
dark eyes glimmering in the pale light seeping in from the door. I decided to
not ask what she was thanking me for.
"You aren't trying to get out of having sex with me,
are you?" I taunted her back. My first instinct was to force her to turn around
facing the wall and having my way with her, there was still a bit of lingering
hate on my part going on but,
"Turn around," I requested. Seeing her hesitation,
"I really want you right now."
"Oh," she exhaled, then she giggled and turned
around, taking little steps and rubbing against me.
"Let me know what you like," I whispered into her
ear. I let my hands coast along her throat until my fingertips touched, then I
withdrew them back around and down her shoulders. I felt a slight flutter
course through Heaven before I worked down her back to linger at her ass.
I knelt behind Heaven and began massaging each cheek in
turn, moving them together then pulling them apart. I kept the massage going
for two minutes before Heaven began slipping her high heels farther apart and
pushing back against me. I let my hands slide down to the bottom of her short
red dress, then began hiking it up to the small of her back.
She had on a thong which I imagined made strapping down her
own cock a little difficult. I kissed her left cheek first; Heaven trembled so
I kissed the other, inducing a tiny moan. I rested my hands on her hips and
pulled her back into my kiss, swiveling her hips sensually around so that I
could bring them to my lips.
In the dim light I could see Heaven ball up her fists and
claw the wall in sexual tension. I pulled her ass floss aside and began to dart
my tongue from the top of her ass and working my way down. Heaven pushed up on
her toes eagerly, trying to move my tongue to her anus.
"Do you want me to stop?" I asked her.
"Stop and I'll beat you back into high school,"
she growled in a throaty voice. I'm not sure how hard you would have to stomp
someone to beat them back a whole school year but I definitely decided to not
find out. I began slowly probing her ass with my tongue, occasionally licking
up to the cleft and down to the cloth covering her balls.
"Ugh, ugh, ugh, ah, ah, ah, ah," Heaven panted.
"Oh, yes, fuck yeah, right there," she went on and on. I sneaked a
hand between her legs and brought it up subtly to her contained cock and began
to rub it, causing her to jolt, clench her teeth, and stifle a yelp.
"Am I better than Christina?" I asked. Heaven
shimmied in agitation before responding.
"No, but you are good," she allowed. I answered
that with a finger coming up and pressing into her ass. I alternated between
tongue and finger until she was good and slick. I stood up, unzipped my pants,
and pulled them down with my underwear.
"I hope you are ready," I informed her, with my
need evident as my cock came free and rubbed up between her ass cheeks. Heaven
started trying to reposition herself to capture me inside her.
"Are you going to make me your lover?" I whispered
into her ear.
"Shut up," she gasped back. I drew back even as
she pushed up as far as she could go and tried to wiggle her asshole onto my
cock.
"I don't want this to be some random fuck, Heaven. I
want to do this again. Make me your lover," I repeated. Heaven groaned
loudly.
"No," she choked back a sob. I pressed the tip of
my cock against her opening and she responded by slowly pushing against me.
"I, I'm, Zane, I'm, she whimpered with self-doubt.
"You are beautiful," I told her softly.
"Ah, she gasped as her resistance collapsed and my
prodding head popped in. "Zane," she purred, "so good." I
was sure it was painful but Heaven wouldn't show it.
"Make me your lover," I said yet again as I slid a
bit more of me into her rectum.
"No," she moaned, so I stopped myself and held us
there. "Don't pull out," she begged.
"I'm not going to," I promised her, "but say
it anyway."
"You are my lover," she whispered. "You are
my lover," she repeated a little louder.
"Now tell me you're my bitch," I taunted her.
"You are my bitch," she teased me right back
between sobs of pleasure.
"I'll take that," I told her, before nibbling on
her earlobe. I kept tantalizing he ear, neck, and shoulder as I let her gently
adjust to my cock as it entered her.
"Oh, God," she exhaled softly, "is there
more?"
"Yes, but you are over half way," I calmed her.
"We'll take it easy."
"Oh, oh, oh, God, fill me up, you bastard," she
panted. "I can take it, oh, God, I can take it." She was psyching up
for the extreme sensations she was going through. She wasn't losing her anal
virginity; she was losing it again but in her way, on her terms.
I slowed my entrance when I heard her choked sobs. I pressed
down on her until my head was beside hers. It was left unspoken that I was here
if she needed to express herself.
"Ah, ah, ah, ah, then she noticed how I was positioned
and she fell silent for a moment. "Zane, I'm, okay."
"Damn, Heaven, you are so sexy right now," I
groaned, "so damn tight."
"Fuck me like you mean it," she replied,
"like I'm your woman."
"I'm not all the way in yet," I cautioned her.
"Oh, well, get to it. I, I can take it," she
ground out somewhat fearfully.
"Promises, promises," I playfully scolded her,
accentuated by short jabs deeper into her ass.
"Oh, fuck you," she gasped. "I can, I can do
this, I can do this, oh, God." On the last 'oh God,' I finally pressed as
tightly to her ass as I could and settled there.
We remained locked together until Heaven reached back and
ran her fingers through my hair.
"I'm ready," she whispered to me.
"Heaven, I'm going to do what I promised; I'm going to
fuck you until you can no longer stand," I reminded her.
"You don't, have, what it takes, freshman. Give it,
your, best shot," she panted.
I didn't rush to her challenge right away, taking it nice
and slow at first. My cock withdrew until my cockhead was at the point it distended
her anus.
"Ah, perfect," she whimpered and started to
tremble uncontrollably. I started returning to her, letting her vibrations rise
and crash as I made my way back down.
On that last inch down Heaven suddenly pushed back against
me and cried out, "Yes!" This made me smile. Sex is good, but sex
when your partner is totally into the sex is fantastic. It still baffled me
that people would want to use sex as pain, to punish. It is like cooking a
five-course meal and eating the ashes of your campfire instead.
I moved my hands from her hips to her breasts, caressing
them as I repeated the process of receding then plunging in deep. Heaven
reacted by thrusting my cock home and grunting from her gut as she did so. Our
pace and tempo increased until I was slamming her hard, the sweat on her ass
and my thighs enhancing the 'slap, slap' as we went at it.
Heaven shuddered, then she desperately reached out and
fumbled among the towels. A hand towel came flying my way and I noticed she
grabbed another one and began shoving it between her legs, she was about to
orgasm.
"Don't let me scream," she hissed.
Since one hand was down below and the other was keeping me
from pumping her through the wall, I figured she wanted to be muffled. I got
there right on time as Heaven made seven sharp intakes of breath then cried
out. I reveled in her anal ring spasms around me, the heat of her body burning
my cock with her intensity.
When Heaven began to slump as she coasted down from her high
I released her breast and wrapped an arm around her waist and held her against
me. Heaven's knees wobbled but she didn't fall so it was time to turn up the
screws.
"Round two, Heaven," I warned her as I picked up
my piston-like motion once again and released the towel on her shoulder.
"Ugh, ugh, ugh, ugh, you bastard," she gasped. Now
I rested my hands on her hips once more to maintain our rhythm. I could feel
Heaven struggling to keep up her breathing with her diaphragm constantly
disrupted by her sexual aftershocks. My pounding into her weak flesh caused her
tight, firm ass to ripple and brought forth more animalistic noises from
Heaven.
"What a great piece of ass," I praised her.
"I want you, Heaven, and I'm not going to stop loving your body until you
can't take it anymore."
"Fuck you, oh, yes, God, God yes, I'm, and I
muffled her once again as the second eruption came quickly after the first.
I remained merciless in my assault, to the point I had
pushed her fully against the wall, still on the tips of her toes. I wouldn't
stop; I felt this was a challenge we should both meet.
"Ah, Zane, tell me, you, love me," Heaven wheezed.
"I love you, Heaven. You feel so right in my
arms," I gasped. She sighed lustfully and I kept thrusting.
"I, I can't take anymore," she begged with bated
breath.
"I want to hear you say that you surrender to me,"
I growled as I let my cock reach its farthest penetration, then gave one might
shove entering new territory. Heaven's mind and body collapsed at that moment.
She hit her orgasm as she lost total emotional and physical
control. She was flopping against me until she retreated from her third climax
and she was pretty much at my mercy. I pulled her off me, slowly rolled her
over on the wall and let her slide down. Heaven's crotch was covered with a
towel. I stepped forward with my cock pressing toward her face.
"Suck it," I demanded of Heaven. She looked up at
me defiantly, then to my cock with fatigued breaths. My cock had just come out
of her ass and here it was within tongue's reach of her lips. Heaven looked
over her options and right at the point I was sure she would refuse, two
trembling hands rose up and took hold of my shaft and balls.
Her tongue licked the tip of my cock; Heaven judged the
taste and she went back down to take in more of my cock. One hand stroked the
staff while the other began massaging my balls. After several efforts to
swallow most of my chock she started talking.
"You Bastard," she gulped. "Next time cum in
my ass, but right now I'm thirsty."
I took my hands to her head and began fucking her face at a
steady pace. Heaven pressed her hands against my thighs to stop me then started
bobbing her head instead. She wasn't the best yet but she was improving
wonderfully, learning more patience as well as becoming a better judge of my
reactions to what she was doing.
Gobbling and slurping noises followed as her uncertainty
faded and she began to bask in the power she had over me.
"Ready to cum, Zane?" she said with a sloppy wet
smile. I nodded vigorously. "I'm not done with you yet," she laughed,
"so you had better keep it together."
"Crap," I gasped, as she took in more of me than
previously done. She let my cockhead rub against the back of her mouth
repeatedly before finally pushing it past her gag reflex. She couldn't do it
for long but she kept at it until I couldn't take the throat contractions
anymore.
"Cumming," I gasped. Heaven grabbed my ass cheeks
and pulled me in as far as she dared.
She didn't press her nose to my stomach but she came close.
I grabbed her head and began shooting off into her throat. Heaven choked and
sputtered, drinking me down in several gulps. She ran her tongue along my shaft
as she languidly withdrew me to her lips. She sealed her blowjob with a final
kiss and lick to my head, catching that last drop of semen.
Heaven slumped against the wall panting heavily, licking her
lips and letting her hands fall to her lap.
Kung Fu Fighting
"Is this what it is like?" she whispered more to
herself than me. I lifted her up onto her shaky legs and pulled her tightly to
my chest.
"No, she muttered, but then her tone changed and she
wrapped her arms around my waist, "Fuck it," she sighed, and put her
head on my chest. "I can hear your heartbeat," she commented.
"Your breath against my chest feels pretty good
too," I whispered to her.
"Let's get dressed," she responded after a moment.
"We should get back to the party."
"I hate you," Heaven declared as we were cleaning
up.
"Why?" I wondered. Had I accomplished nothing?
"You are fun," she snapped, as if she was
declaring me to be a Satanist.
"That is a bad thing?" I questioned.
"Yes, no, damn it, I want to spend time with you and
that's not right," she explained desperately. Seeing that her message
wasn't getting through, "You are a man," she added.
"I have no idea what you have against my gender but
can't you take a chance and believe that I'm not like other men who have been
in your life?" I suggested.
"See, that is why you are bad for me," she sounded
exasperated. "I want to believe you and I know you only want me for the
sex."
"Yes, absolutely; I want to have sex with you. Heaven,
you are a terribly attractive woman and what is wrong with wanting to make love
to you?" I countered.
That brought her up short as she looked deeply into my eyes.
"Zane, I'm not a woman; I'm a guy," Heaven
whispered.
"Did we just make love?" I reposed. I could see
her struggle with that and then I knew; she'd been fucked and used like some,
piece of meat but a man had never made love to her until now.
"Yes, Zane, yes, we did," she said softly.
"We made love."
"Good, because I'd like to do it again. Can I expect to
see you once a month?" I requested.
"Once a month," Heaven told me with a sweet smile
on her face, "I'm far hungrier than that."
"We may have to work something out with Barbie
Lynn," I pointed out.
"Barbie Lynn can kiss my ass," Heaven declared,
and to emphasize her point, she grabbed my cock through my pants, saying
"Mine!" with a shark-like snarl.
"Weren't you kicking my ribs in three days ago?" I
reminded her.
"Oh, don't be a wimp," she snapped, but like
lightning flashing across the horizon, she changed tack. "I promise I'll
make it up to you," she moaned as she rubbed her body against me.
"I'd like for you to make it up to Rio too," I
hinted.
"Hell, no!" Heaven growled. "There is no way
I'm going to fuck Rio."
"Damn right; if Rio knew she was going to have sex with
you, she'd go out and buy the biggest strap-on possible and you wouldn't walk
straight for a week," I nodded.
"You would like to see that, wouldn't you?" she
suspiciously accused me.
"No. That would hurt like a bitch and I don't want to
walk funny for a week," I replied straight-faced. For a millisecond Heaven
got angry, then she let it bleed away and laughed instead. Maybe Rio taking my
ass with a dildo was something Heaven found amusing.
"Fine, Joker. Let's get back to the party before
Christina realizes I'm missing," Heaven told me.
"Turn around," I asked her. Heaven glared at me
then rolled her eyes in mock disgust, turned around, and thrust her ass back. I
leaned down and bit each cheek once more. I was rewarded with another sharp
intake of breath by Heaven which she attempted to hide.
"Can't get enough?" she purred while looking at me
over her shoulder and smiling.
Heaven was clearly enjoying herself, which was kind of neat,
but I didn't want her getting too cocky. I stood and spanked her hard on the
ass causing her to jump.
"Ow!" she got out before I took her jaw in hand
and kissed her. Our tongues wrestled and entwined deeply before we separated
and made for the door.
We stepped out to mild applause from a gathering of
eavesdroppers before making it to the stairs. Out of the blue, Heaven reached
out and interlaced her fingers in mine as if it was the most normal thing in
the world. As we walked into the kitchen Hope detached herself from some guy
who was busier staring at the cleavage of her strapless white dress than actual
conversation.
"Where have you guys, oh, my God," she giggled as
she looked into Heaven's blushing face. "Shit, Zane, how many girls do you
plan to nail tonight?"
"It's not like I have some Grand Plan, Hope," I
shrugged helplessly.
"When is my turn?" Hope joked as the guy she'd
been talking to came up. Heaven gripped my arm tighter but I had the feeling
that had more to do with Hope's comment.
"October twenty-second at eight-thirty," I tossed
back to her. Hope smiled at us before pulling Heaven to her. "Let Zane go
for a while," she told Heaven softly. "We know where he lives ,
and where he sleeps." Together, the two ladies turned to face the
'guy', allowing me to head out in search of Iona.
Oh, So This is How I Got Here
I found Iona corned by some dark-haired stocky man against
the bar. Iona had 'victim' written all over her face and he was coming across
as a pit bull with the scent of blood.
"Zane!" Iona squeaked as she forced herself past
him and into my arms.
"Hey, Babe," I responded with real affection,
stroking her hair gently for emphasis.
"I told you my boyfriend was coming for me," Iona
told the AKA man scowling at me. He skulked off for greener pastures and Iona
wrapped her arms around my waist. "I prayed you'd come back for me. You
left me and I couldn't find you," she pleaded.
"Iona, why didn't you simply text me using '911'?"
I questioned her. "I'd have come running." Iona, our tech-genius,
blushed in embarrassment at my simple suggestion to her dilemma.
"Oh, yeah, I could have done that," she mumbled.
We spent several minutes rocking slowly to the music, Iona pressing with her
back to me and my arms around her. "I have to go to the bathroom,"
she told me quietly. "Come with me?"
"Girl's bathroom, here we come," I smiled down at
her.
We made our way to the middle of the house to one of two
lower bathrooms, this one devoted to girls for the night. As Iona gave me a
quick, shy grin and disappeared behind the door, I realized some asshole was
giving me the once over. It was the AKA who had been scoping out Heaven. I met
his glare until he turned away and left.
Cappadocia gave me a friendly bump as she slipped past me
and went into the bathroom as well. "Oh, Zane, giggled Cappy, mimicking
Leigh's earlier outburst which led me to groan and slump against the wall. Iona
came out and beamed with pleasure, maybe dreading that I would have abandoned
her again.
Something caught her eye that caused that smile to fade into
concern. I looked her way and saw the pit bull, and he'd gained a buddy.
Fortunately, the hall ran both ways so I took Iona by the arm and turned to go
the other direction, where I saw Heaven's old beau and he'd grown two AKA
clones. With pain so imminent on the horizon I had to wonder if I'd been such a
total bastard.
"Get help," I hissed to Iona before pushing her
away from me. I moved so my back was to the bathroom door.
"Zane-boy," mocked the Heaven guy, "let's go
out back and talk."
"No, thanks," I smiled, "I may be a horny
fucker but you are too much of a cunt for me."
As you might guess, that didn't go over well. I weighed my
responses and decided my best option was to drag things out until a few FFU
ladies could come to my rescue so I let them grab hold of me. What I had
underestimated was their sense of entitlement. They didn't feel the need to
hide my beat-down. They shoved me through the girl's bathroom door and poured
in after me, ready for an immediate infliction of my punishment.
The one silver lining was that they'd thrown the first punch
so I was free to lash out. I kicked the first guy coming for me, knocking him
back into the wall beside the door. I snaked a punch past the second man's
guard but then they overwhelmed me and slammed me into the far wall. I blocked
with my thighs and forearms until they pinned my arms, then the body blows
began.
"Hold him up," the Heaven butthole growled to his
buddies, "I'm going to kick his ass."
"Since your fist is as tiny as your cock, that's hardly
a threat," I gasped. My dumb comment earned me a crunching blow to the
ribs. Right then, the stall beside us opened up revealing Cappadocia as she
stepped out.
"Get out of here, bitch," the guy closest to her
snapped. Cappadocia had a moment to assess the situation.
"I kick ass for the Lord," she stated clearly.
"Huh?" the guy had just enough time to say before
Cappadocia's spin-kick caught him along his jaw line, slammed his face into the
tiled wall, and re-arranged his dental work.
At the same time, my main assailant hammered me again but
Cappadocia rapidly became a primary diversion. It was a real pity; they should
have been watching the door because Heaven came storming through and kidney
punched the first (non-me) bastard she came across. A third guy managed to
raise his arms fast enough to partially deflect Cappadocia's next punch.
As they released me, I slumped half-way down the wall before
Heaven's bastard launched another kick at me. I was able to block it with my
arms. He hauled back again with a snarl on his face when Heaven blazed up
behind him, grabbed the back of his head, and pummeled it into the wall. Heaven
spun around as Cappadocia yanked me up.
Against us, the last three AKA were gathering themselves for
our rush. Another frat-boy opened the door.
"Guys, is everything, he began before Rio smashed that
nice looking vase I'd last seen in the entryway over the man's head.
The guy staggered and fell to one knee so Rio kicked him in
his ass and sent him sprawling on the floor. Before she could get off more than
one war-whoop, yet another AKA yanked her into the hall. Heaven was fierce and
I knew Cappadocia could fight but I was far less certain of how well Rio could
defend herself; we charged.
Now, please understand that FFU does not turn out
super-commandos. It stresses physical fitness and discipline but that doesn't
overcome the basic advantage of height, weight and reach of the average AKA
brother. Add to that, we were outnumbered two to one and things were looking
bad.
One unforeseen advantage we possessed was that if you were
FFU, every guy was the enemy (some were still a little conflicted by my
existence). The same did not hold true for Alpha Kappa Alpha. Nearly half the
girls were Kappa Sigma. All it really took was Iona being a smart little
camper.
Iona found Christina and Tawny and rapidly brought them up
to speed with the crisis. Christina quickly moved to get her girls out while
Tawny rallied her troops to break up the fight. It was inevitable that some
confused AKA punched out a Kappa Sig, at which point chaos broke out. In the
midst of this, Rio and I bolted for the back in order to gather all the girls
in the back of the house.
Heaven and Cappadocia did the same, heading up to the front.
The plan was, we'd make for my house with as many as we could gather. With some
effort I made it out the back gate with eight of my ladies and we ran for the
wood line separating the properties. As we broke through into view of Aunt
Jill's house, we ran into Christina and the rest of our expedition.
A quick check showed that though we were bloody and torn, we
were all accounted for. The look Christina gave me was scathing and I accepted
it with shame because I'd promised my school mates a fun time, not a melee. I
was figuring this was the end when Heaven came up and took my hand, smiling up
at me.
"That was fun," she laughed. Charity, Faith, and
Hope nodded, along with more than half of the other girls.
"What the fuck?" I muttered. Rio laughed and
slapped me on the back.
"Just like old times, minus the gunshots and
sirens," Rio declared ecstatically. On cue, the sirens began in the
distance. As we raced to the house, Heaven couldn't stop grinning like a maniac
"Damn it, Zane, you stapled a smile to her face,"
Christina glowered at me once we got inside and, with the quartet, we separated
from the rest. "You fucked her, didn't you?"
"What makes you think that?" I evaded. It wasn't
like she was either of our parents.
"Assume for a moment I haven't known her like she's my
own twin sister, no, wait, you can't because she is like my twin sister,"
Christina pointed out. She reached out and took Heaven by the arm.
"Tell me you didn't let him fuck you," she pleaded
with her friend.
"I, uh, yes, I dragged him into a closet and let him
fuck me up the ass until I could no longer stand, and I loved it, and he wants
to do it to me again," Heaven fought back, "and again."
"Zane, why did you do this to her?" Christina turned
back to me.
"Duh!" I grumbled, "She's hot and she likes
sex. I wasn't aware I needed any more motivation." Chastity lost it and
began giggling, which brought down Hope's iron exterior as well. Christina shot
them a glance but Chastity wouldn't stop.
"Christina, I think we have a bigger concern,"
Chastity stated.
"What is that?" Christina responded cautiously.
"I'd worry about which one of us Zane nails next,"
Chastity explained between snickers.
"Wow," I sighed, "you make it sound like I'm
some sort of sexual predator."
"Zane, you are a sexual predator," Hope pointed
out.
"I prefer the term service provider," I quipped.
Heaven snuck up on me and took my hand. I immediately suspected a judo throw
was in my future but instead, she snuggled around my arm like a mini Barbie
Lynn. I was suddenly missing the Heaven who wanted to kick me because I knew
that personality, where this new one was a mystery.
"Heaven?" Christina questioned her, clearly as
confused as me.
"Hey, I've never had a boyfriend before," Heaven
shrugged. "I want to get some use out of him." Christina had no
comeback for that. I'm thinking 'boyfriend?'
"You do realize you are going to have to share
him?" Hope pointed out.
"As long as those other girls know their place, I'm
okay with that," Heaven stated matter-of-factly.
"On that note, I'm going to go look for some ladies
that actually appreciate me," I announced as I untangled myself from
Heaven. As I broke free, Heaven made a grab for my elbow.
"Can we, you know, get together tomorrow?" she asked.
I stroked her cheek around her ear and into the hair at the back of her head,
bringing her head to me so that we could kiss.
"Sure. I'll pick you up around five. We can hit a
restaurant then can catch a movie," I outlined. Heaven blinked with uncertainty.
"I, what?" she muttered.
"Heaven, Zane is asking you out on a date,"
Christina explained to her friend. Heaven looked over to me for confirmation so
I nodded.
"Say 'yes'," Chastity goaded Heaven, who had been
rendered speechless.
"Yes," Heaven said to me.
"I'll pick you up in the parking lot at five," I
told her before departing in search of Rio, Iona, and Barbie Lynn.
Running Away From the Fight
"Zane," Barbie Lynn greeted me happily and swept
into my arms. Rio couldn't stop grinning like a lunatic and even Iona looked
pleased. I was getting ready to do some serious tonsil hockey with Barbie when,
"Zane," called out Aunt Jill sounding worried and
confused. I took a deep breath and headed to the stairs were she was standing,
still groggy from sleep, in her dressing gown.
"Hey, Jill, the party is over and we'll be heading out
soon. There is nothing to worry about," I soothed her.
"Is that sirens I hear?' she inquired.
"I'll go out and check," I promised her and with
her nod I whispered good-bye to my closest girls and headed for the front door.
As I opened the door Christina moved to my side with a
questioning glance.
"I need to find out how much trouble I've caused the
Kappa Sig's," I explained.
"I agree, we need to go find out how bad the trouble is
and apologize to Tawny," Christina corrected me.
We walked once more across the lawn, this time in silence.
As we crossed into Kappa Sigma property we noted that most of the cars had
departed already but two Sheriff's Deputies had arrived. Tawny Flores (the
Kappa Sigma Chapter President), Leigh (a sister) and some guy I didn't
recognize were talking to them.
"That is Richard O'Fallon, the President of the AKA
Chapter," Christina informed me in a hushed tone. They all flashed us
looks as we stopped close by, the lead deputy looking our way.
"That is Christina Buchanan from FFU; she's was a guest
at our party, and the boy next to her is Zane Braxton, our next door
neighbor," Tawny introduced us.
I waited for the other shoe to drop but it didn't. No one
was pressing charges and after taking our statements the Deputies left,
somewhat perturbed. Richard gave the briefest of nods before departing himself.
From inside the Sorority house we could hear the noises of the sisters cleaning
up.
"Well?" Christina asked of Tawny.
"I'm still thinking it over," Tawny responded.
"It isn't like a bunch of frat boys are going to admit some girls from a
Christian school kicked their asses. Now I need to decide what to do with you.
Zane, who threw the first punch?"
"I don't know his name but he was the AKA brother who
had been hitting on Heaven earlier. He and four of his brethren shoved me into
the downstairs women's bathroom. Earlier he had made a grab for Heaven so I
grasped his wrist, but that was as far as that encounter went and that was over
an hour before the fight," I related.
"Kappa Sigma has had a relationship with Alpha Kappa
Alpha for nearly fifty years. They say you started it. Why should I believe
you?" Tawny persisted.
"You may not know me well and I may not be the smartest
guy in the world, but do you really think I'd start a fight with five guys in a
girl's bathroom?" I answered.
"Yet you still managed to win," she smiled
inquisitively.
"I lay the blame for my legendary fighting prowess on
Heaven who was the first to come running, and Cappadocia who was actually in
the bathroom when the fight started. She's sub-captain of the Karate Team and
one of the guys called her a bitch. He'd be the brother on the way to the
dentist," I added.
"I'll vouch for them," Christina stated, "and
for Zane. He's not in the habit of being truthful, but he's not going to blame
someone else for things he's done either." Considering how tumultuous our
relationship had been, that was high praise from Christina indeed.
"I believe that the sisters and I will have to vote on
this matter," Tawny addressed Christina. "We will let you know of our
decision in a few days."
With that we were dismissed. I walked by Christina's side as
we made our exit. At the tree line I looked to Christina.
"I'm sorry," I said softly.
"Did you mean to start a fight?" Christina
inquired calmly.
"No."
"Have you ever been to a frat/sorority party
before?" she continued.
"No."
"Then what are you apologizing for? You didn't see this
coming and you didn't force anyone to show up with you. We came to have fun, we
made a mistake, and now I will deal with the consequences," she finished
saying. I reached out, took her hand and she didn't pull away.
It took about thirty minutes to get all the FFU girls
squared away and most on the road home. Heaven made sure to give my ass a quick
squeeze as she departed. By the time I trundled Jill off to bed I'd convinced
her that Rio, Iona, and Barbie Lynn could stay. Rio and Iona would share my bed
while Barbie Lynn would get the one finished guest room and I'd get the couch
downstairs.
I lay downstairs for some time, ruminating over the mess I'd
made of things and trying to figure a way out of it, but eventually sleep
overcame me. In my dreams my mind wandered over all kinds of improbable events
but became focused on a fantasy where Rio, Barbie Lynn, and Leigh were looking
down on me and smiling and I was sure sex would ensue.
"Zane, Zane wake up," Barbie Lynn whispered to me.
"Huh, what, am I awake? Is this real?" I muttered.
Now, two things of note; the girls were lined up leaning
over the back of the sofa, Barbie Lynn closest to my head, then Rio, and Leigh
(at my waist) and that Barbie Lynn and Rio, not having any sleepwear, were
wearing my white dress shirts, closed by only the two lowest buttons, while
Leigh was in a thin white tank top and short cut-off denim shorts (which I
would see in a moment).
It was around sixty-five degrees outside so Leigh's thick,
long nipples were poking through. Rio and Barbie were proving that no matter
how crisp the look, a girl always looks better in your shirt than you do. Rio's
breasts were playing peek-a-boo with me, but Barbie's were clearly on the verge
of busting loose with two luscious mounds of succulent flesh.
Barbie Lynn kicked up her heels and tipped over the back of
the sofa and dangled her boobs over my face.
"Is this real enough for you, Honey?" she murmured
to me.
"Are you sleeping in the nude, Zane?" Rio teased
me. She knew that I was wearing gym shorts.
"I'll check," Leigh volunteered. Before I could do
much more than prop myself up on my elbows, and bury my face into Barbie Lynn's
chest, Leigh had a hand underneath my light blanket, on top of my shorts, and
caressing my throbbing member (I was having a good dream).
"Poo," Leigh pouted, "he has shorts on."
"Hurry and take them off," urged Rio. "He
hasn't has sex in over two hours; the poor bastard must be near death from
under-stimulation!"
"Your compassion overwhelms me," I muttered
sarcastically through Barbie's bounty. By some mystic convergence I ended up
with a nipple in my mouth smothering further protest.
I was aware of the blanket being yanked away, my shorts
being pulled down my legs and then someone standing on my chest, gak! Barbie
Lynn pulled away from me, moving around the head of the sofa and exposing me to
the sight of Rio balancing on my chest and stripping off her shirt. Leigh
gingerly vaulted over the back, shimmied her tiny denim shorts down exposing
her neatly trimmed cunt for everyone to see.
Rio tossed her/my dress shirt aside, displaying her lack of
underwear, and Barbie quickly revealed the same as she appeared once more
beside my head.
"What the hell is going on?" I growled. I should
be forgiven for my non-sexual thoughts because I'd had sex earlier in the
evening, I was concerned over the damage I may have done to Christina, and it
was my prudish Aunt's house.
"I was asleep with Iona when this horny bitch,
Leigh," Rio gestured to Leigh while rhythmically balancing from foot to
foot on my chest, "came climbing through your window."
"I left it open when I came over earlier to get your
clothes," Leigh confessed. What she didn't mention was how she had to
scale the trellis to get to the second floor.
"She was kinky enough to put her tongue into my
ear," Rio continued, "like the fucking tease she is but stopped when
I turned over looking for a little hot, sweaty lesbian action."
"I didn't want to stop," Leigh protested. "I
only suggested that we add Zane in."
"And Barbie Lynn?" I questioned, which caused Rio
to roll her eyes.
"I figured you weren't lame enough to actually be
sleeping where you were supposed to be so we went over to Barbie-luscious'
room, licked her to multiple orgasms," Rio went on.
"No, they did not," denied Barbie Lynn.
"We might have if she had not been up waiting on
you," Leigh grinned.
"So we came down to find you," Rio finished.
"Where is Iona?" I asked.
"We left her in bed," Rio confessed. Leigh scooted
down my legs, past my knees and wrapped her hand around my cock.
I took that as an invitation to let my left arm drape off
the sofa to Barbie Lynn's leg just shy of her ankle and then worked my way up.
Rio drew my gaze and settled down on her knees so that I could place my right
hand between her legs.
"You were going to have an orgy and not invite
her?" I said, rapidly followed by, "Rio, you forgot two of your
piercings," I reminded her as I playfully tugged on her lower lip
piercings and elicited a throaty moan from her.
"She was sleeping," Rio groaned, mimicked by
Barbie Lynn as I slipped my fingers to her cunt and pressed two inside her
wetness, "and I didn't forget."
"Well, go upstairs and give her the option, Rio,"
I demanded. When she seemed recalcitrant I gave her rings another playful,
pleasurable yank.
"Fine," she groaned again, "fine, fine, I'll
go get her." Rio stretched her leg out to the floor, stepped over me, and
padded off toward the stairs.
"I'm ready," Leigh panted. She began shifting on
her knees toward my groin.
"So am I," Barbie Lynn moaned. She was certainly
moist enough, which my fingers could attest to.
Leigh propped up with one hand on my stomach while rubbing
my cock along her well-lubricated slit. I kept switching my attention between
the two ladies when Rio suddenly appeared at the back of the sofa with a mortified
Iona.
"Look who I found spying on us," Rio teased. Iona
tried to pull away but Rio kept her hand upon Iona's upper arm.
"Iona, you can sit back and watch if you want but kiss
me first," I told her. I would have preferred for Leigh to wait but she
was proving to be quite insatiable and as the rest watched, she slid my shaft
deeper into her cunt. Leigh raised her face up to the ceiling and exhaled
loudly. Iona gazed from Leigh down to me, a strange look coming over her face.
"Zane, I, Iona began but then words failed her.
Actions didn't; she leaned over and kissed me gingerly. "Zane, I , "
"If you tell him you love him, I'll smack you upside
your head," Rio threatened. Iona stammered then fell silent.
"Zane, baby," Barbie Lynn pleaded, "some
attention, please." I reached to her thigh with my right hand and directed
her pubic mound toward my waiting mouth. Barbie Lynn started to mount my head,
facing the head of the sofa.
"Wait," Rio grinned, "turn the other
way."
As Barbie changed orientation so she was facing toward my
feet, Rio led Iona around to the front of the sofa.
"Who do you want?" Rio asked.
"What?" Iona wondered.
"Fine, you face Barbie Lynn and I'll take Leigh,"
Rio decided.
I was still doing the body dynamics of the situation, made more
difficult by Barbie Lynn lowering her love box within an inch of my face.
"Oh, I get it," declared Leigh. She quickly
dismounted my cock only to guide me back into her seconds later, but in reverse
cowgirl. One body then settled onto my shins facing Leigh while a lighter body
crawled onto my stomach facing Barbie Lynn.
I ran my right hand over this last girl's trembling thigh,
moving up toward her cunt. My left hand began petting Barbie Lynn's kitty,
avoiding her clit but teasing the tender flesh around it. God the woman feels
so good and in the short time I'd known her, so damn perfect for me sexually;
so giving and so receptive to whatever our passions dictated.
Leigh's cunt was settling into a nice series of contractions
when she began slowly rising up and down. As I licked along her folds, Barbie's
nectar coated my tongue and lips. At the same time a finely nailed hand I
identified as Barbie's began rubbing against my hand that was beginning to
explore between the thighs of the girl on my chest. I found no piercings so I
verified this to be Iona.
Though preoccupied by the attention I was paying to Barbie's
sweet spot, I sensed a shift in the movements of the two pairs of women above
me. Iona kept tensing, shuddering, and then moaning in rapid succession. It
took me a moment to catch on that she and Barbie Lynn were making out and I was
pretty sure that Barbie was massaging one of Iona's breasts.
At my waist and below the action was far more feisty. Rio
was pulsating against Leigh's body, her hands so vigorous that I could feel
their strumming over Leigh's breasts, shoulders, neck and face. Her other hand
was down alternating between rapidly stroking Leigh's clitoris, squeezing my
cock when Leigh rose up, and cradling my balls when she came down.
"Fuck me like you own me, Zane!" Leigh cried out,
"Fuh, Umph." That was classic Leigh, going over-enthusiastic on me. I
assumed she'd been quieted by Rio's tongue in her mouth. Like an empathic
cascade, Barbie began moaning her pleasure with my oral activities and Iona
began humping my chest with surprising energy; I was quickly learning to grab
my breaths where I could.
In a way, like any eighteen-year-old, I was happy that my
long session with Leigh, Paris, and Heaven had given me greater staying power
now. As a man who had to be up in five hours and was looking forward to a long
day, I was cursed. It had been foolish of me to believe that this would be one
little tease and tickle and I'd be done.
Leigh climaxed first, mainly due Rio's far greater
experience, especially with girls. While I was getting over that sensation,
those two switched places on me like I was some sort of seat at an amusement
park ride. If their lips ever left each other's bodies I would have been
flabbergasted. What I did discover was that Rio was clearly not a virgin and
had no problem with having vaginal intercourse with me.
I was also reminded of what a smart cookie Rio could be.
She'd placed Iona in Barbie Lynn's capable hands, letting her sensitive nature
nurture Iona through her first real sexual coupling. Barbie Lynn had her really
worked up before the busty blonde squeezed her thighs together and hit a
prolonged orgasm. Though weak, she managed to coax Iona over my face where I
opened her up to a new kind of sensuality, cunnilingus.
At my first contact, Iona jumped up with a yelp. She held
herself there, forearms stiff against the arm rest of the sofa, out of easy
reach. I didn't want to rush her into anything she was unready for so I turned
my head and began kissing her thighs.
"Zane," she moaned. "Zane , Maybe there is
some sort of compulsion in women to say my name?
Iona and I began the somewhat awkward process of
administering a woman's first cunnilingus experience, complicated by her
sitting on my face. To the credit of dozens of Thai women, Iona began squirming
in the first few seconds, dripping within a minute, and cumming in my mouth
inside of two minutes.
"Gurr, Oh Sweet Jesus, ah, then, of course,
"Zane!" Iona growled then cried out.
Barbie Lynn had the presence of mind to lift Iona off me so
that I could resume breathing. At that time I assumed that I'd done my part for
the day and we'd each go our own way.
"Oh! Me next," Leigh squealed as she removed
herself from my knees and took several quick steps to my head. "Hey,
Lover," Leigh grinned down at me before settling over my lips.
"Get to work," she demanded as I struggled to work
the numbness out of my tongue.
"Come to me," I heard Rio calling to Iona who
moments later settled down on my shins. My body began getting a resurgence of
adrenaline, allowing me to lick and touch Leigh until she was on a razor's
edge. At the same time I felt my cock getting ready to erupt.
I had to tap Leigh several times on the thigh before she'd
let me up enough to speak.
"Rio, I'm about to cum," I cautioned her. Rio
responded by vaulting off my cock and after some hesitation start to timidly
lick it. Timidly lick it , Rio , oh crap. Knowing it was Iona
giving her first blowjob kicked me over the edge and I began ejaculating. Iona
gagged and coughed as the volume and taste hit her lips and tongue.
Several tense seconds followed until a steadier hand and
stronger lips took over the duty of milking me dry.
"How was it?" snickered Rio.
"Kind of , salty," Iona responded after some
contemplation.
"Do you want to do it again?" Rio teased.
"Oh, yes!" Iona exulted. "I think I need to
get some more practice, though."
"That's Zane; he's our practice dummy," Rio joked
to both Iona and me.
"Don't say that," Iona protested (my mouth was
busy). "He's very sweet."
"I thought you said he was salty," Rio giggled. I
couldn't see Iona blush but I had no doubt she was.
"I, that's not what I meant, Rio!" snapped Iona.
"I can give you pointers," Barbie Lynn intervened.
"Come up to Zane's room after ten and we can practice." At what point
did I lose possession of my physical being?
I took out my frustrations on Leigh's cunt, strumming her
clit violently and tongue fucking her as deep as I could.
"Oh, God, Yes!" exclaimed Leigh. "Fuck, I'm
keeping him here with me."
"No!" vehemently countered all three FFU girls at
once. It least I was desirable, right?
Leigh tensed up, spasmed tightly against my lips and nose,
and then coated me with her sticky-sweet fluids. Her scream was muffled by
Barbie Lynn's lip-lock, coming across as some sexual, desperate growling noise.
Rio worked my rod to hardness again and kept jacking me off.
"Who is next?" Rio chimed. I repeat, when did I
become a cheap carnival ride?
"I'm up," Barbie Lynn rejoiced, "unless you
want to have a go, Iona?"
"No, I can't. I'm still a virgin," Iona sighed.
"That's not a problem," assured Barbie.
"There are, alternatives." I was thinking that introducing Iona to
heavy kissing, fingering, blow jobs and cunt-licking in one night was enough. I
didn't want to break her.
"Let me get you cleaned up," Barbie Lynn told me
soothingly as she rubbed her hand over my chest. She got up and headed for the
bathroom while Leigh pushed up enough to let me breath freely.
"Come here," Rio told Leigh, offering her a hand.
Leigh took it and Rio pulled her off me and to the blanket they'd dumped on the
carpet beside the sofa.
The intensity of the following actions projected to me that
while Leigh was girl-friendly (what heterosexual guy doesn't hope every
sorority sister is?), Rio was a dedicated and proficient bi-sexual. Rio even
had the presence of mind to gag Leigh with the sleeve of one of my dress
shirts. Iona gazed down at the display stupefied; it was that whole
fundamentalist, homosexuality collision.
"Come here," I suggested to Iona. I drew her
forward, clearly urging another tongue-lashing for her.
"Can I sit here, she smiled down at me when she
reached my stomach, ", and look at you?"
"I, uh, yeah, sure," I answered as Barbie Lynn
came padding back up silently.
"Here, let me," Barbie grinned as she scrubbed my
face clean before she turned her attention to my crotch, using hand lotion to
make my cock slick and ready to be inserted into her. As she positioned
herself, looking over Iona's shoulder, eyes closed blissfully, Barbie Lynn
wiggled forward and backward. Soon enough she began working her way down my
length, her ass like a welcoming companion keeping the hearth fires burning
inside.
"What are they doing?" whispered Leigh once she'd
pulled the shirt from her mouth.
"He's making love to my ass," Barbie Lynn sighed
joyfully.
"Barbie Lynn is a virgin so her vagina is a
no-go," Rio teased.
"Doesn't it hurt?" Leigh questioned. Barbie Lynn
shook her head in the negative.
"Oh, don't let her lie to you," Rio began,
"It hurts like a son-of-a-bitch the first time you do it, but Zane's got
Barbie here loving it. It has made her one obedient little bitch."
"Rio," I cautioned, "that's not so. Barbie
Lynn and I have found something we like, we are good at, and we do it. It's not
for everyone."
"So you two have never, Hmm" Leigh mumbled as Rio
shoved the shirt back in her mouth.
"I'm about to twist her nipples off," Rio
explained to the rest of us, "So I had better get her ready."
I found myself torn by the sensation of Barbie's warm, tight
rectum and Iona staring down at me with a far-off expression.
"Yes, Iona?" I gasped to her.
"I never ever thought anything like this would happen
to me; meeting girls like Rio, Barbie Lynn, and Leigh; meeting a boy like you,
both naked with me sitting on your chest, getting so wet and feeling so
wonderful," she confessed.
"I thought the first naked man I saw would be on my
wedding night, if I ever got married at all," Iona added.
"Fine," I thought out loud, "if we both
graduate, we agree to go to the same post-graduate school. I'm pre-med and you
are pre-Law, right?" Iona nodded. "We'll be roommates and I'll vet
your boyfriends.
"I'd like that," she smiled at me.
Barbie Lynn leaned forward and started kissing Iona on the
neck where it meets the shoulder. Iona murmured and slowly fell forward with
Barbie right on top of her. I began thrusting up into Barbie's rump as she
moved forward, bringing Iona's subtle breasts within reach of my mouth.
Beneath the two girls I felt Barbie's hand snake out and
begin frigging Iona's slit and clit. We were rocking and sucking together for
an uncertain amount of time before a sharp smack against Barbie Lynn's ass
brought me back to my senses. Several sharp slaps by Rio followed before Barbie
Lynn yelled passionately.
"Jesus Loves Me!" Barbie Lynn screamed before
anyone could stop her. How I was going to explain this to Aunt Jill was beyond
me. All I did know was that suddenly everyone was as quiet as they could be,
considering the panting that was going on.
"Wow," Leigh whispered, "this was fun. We
have to do it again."
"Amen to that," Barbie Lynn gasped.
"Amen," Rio and Iona followed suit.
"Sure," I added, "but not tonight -- I'm
beat."
"Oh, come on," purred Leigh, "one more
time...for each of us." I tried to cover my eyes with my arm but Iona was
still in the way so I settled for nestling into her bosom instead.
Iona moaned softly while running her hand through my hair
and pressing me tightly to her. We remained close for over a minute before Rio
intervened.
"Iona, let him up," Rio joked. "He's right
for once, damn him. We need to get some sleep. If I miss church my parents will
skin me alive."
The girls slipped back into their clothes, kissed me with
varying, searing degrees of heat, and headed back upstairs.
"When are you coming back home?" Leigh requested
as she knelt by the sofa.
"Friday night," I responded.
"That's no good," she pouted. "How about
Wednesday night?"
"I have a curfew," I explained.
"What time is it?" she persisted.
"Ten o'clock," I answered.
"I can make that work," Leigh assured me with a
lascivious grin. "Show up at eight." At this time, protesting the
situation didn't seem all that wise.
Raining On My Parade
Sunday morning around the breakfast table was rather
awkward. It took one look from Jill to me and the others to know that she knew
what had happened during the night; it was the eight hundred pound gorilla in
the room that no one wanted to acknowledge. I would have preferred that Jill
was angry with me because the hurt look she shot my way made me feel like a
low-down dirty dog.
"Jill," I promised, "I'm going to take the
ladies back to campus so that they can get dressed and we'll meet you at
church."
"I, okay," Jill said dully. I race upstairs and dressed
before coming back down to collect everyone for the ride to school.
"Well, that was memorable," Rio quipped as I
pulled out of the driveway.
"Do you think she suspects something happened last
night?" Iona asked timidly.
"With the screaming some of you bitches did, I think
the whole sorority heard us," Rio mocked. I saw Iona blush in the rearview
mirror and Barbie Lynn shot me an apologetic look.
"I'd rather have to deal with your enthusiasm, Barbie
Lynn, than not be with you," I assured the blonde with a squeeze to her
knee. Her responding grin was hungry with lust; damn it.
"What about the rest of us?" Rio questioned
playfully.
"I'd really miss Iona," I answered snidely,
"but you, not so much, Rio."
"Oh, you are just pissed," Rio laughed, "that
I put some batteries up your ass and looked for the vibrate switch."
"Why do you have to be so mean, Rio?" Iona asked.
"She's not being mean," I preempted Rio. "She
likes us and she'd do anything for us, though she'd never admit it."
"That's not true," protested Rio. "I like
Iona but that's only because she's so small I could fit her into my carry-on
luggage and use her as my personal sex toy."
"What about Barbie Lynn?" Iona inquired.
"I'd like to spend a few days in an isolated cabin
teaching ol' Barbie the joys of Sapphic Love, but in the end I'd be too jealous
of her ginormous boobies to keep her around," Rio explained as she reached
over from the back seat and grabbed both of Barbie Lynn's breasts and gave them
a big squeeze.
"Hey!" yelped Barbie Lynn, more surprised than
outraged as she slapped Rio's hands away. We coasted up to the security gate to
the campus parking lot so we had to calm down.
Getting the ladies dressed and back to the car in time was
comparatively easy after that. What to do once we got to church was another
matter.
I had never been to this Sunday school and Barbie Lynn was
of no help because she taught school to the nine-years-old and under crowd. Rio
and Iona had previous experience at other churches but if it hadn't been for
Christina and company, I'd have been at a total loss. They went to the women's
class while I went to the men's (18-25) class, but they gave me some names to
go by, including Mr. Coleman, my teacher.
Barbie Lynn had found out which book of the Bible we'd be
studying but I'd failed to get to it so I was somewhat at a loss. Mr. Coleman
was kind enough to stop calling on me after thirty minutes of humiliation but I
served as the butt of amusement for my male colleagues for the entire time. I
silently resolved to sleep with all their girlfriends if at all possible, but
that was the angry, sleepy me talking.
My revenge turned out to be swift in coming. When we
departed class and made the slow migration toward the Church proper, I was
immediately inundated with FFU girls, all two hundred of us. The majority of
the girls sat in one section of the church and convincing Aunt Jill to join our
little group of Barbie Lynn, Rio, and me allowed us to stay together.
In short order I was the center of bevies of young ladies
from the college as we took over a section of the Tabernacle in the back of the
church until they were ready to begin. We sang, had a reading selected from the
Old Testament, another song, a shorter reading from the New Testament, and then
a long sermon about the wickedness of the material world.
Sitting in this massive house of God, plush cushion under my
tush, hair touched by state-of-the-art climate control, with marble and teak
floors/walls/ceilings and huge stained glass windows, I could sympathize with
the whole 'Material World being evil' vibe. Pastor William corrected me by
explaining the blessings God places upon his 'Anointed Ones', people chosen by
God for success. I wasn't sure which book of the Bible that was discussed in.
We finished up with the collection and another song before
the service concluded and we were allowed to disperse. Rio grabbed my bicep so
hard that her fingernails bit through my jacket and shirt.
"For the love of God, Zane," Rio hissed, "get
me out of here. I swear I'll give you my virginity, again if you just get me
out of this cesspit."
"It isn't so bad," Iona commented, "but it is
awful big." Apparently missing the exchange, Aunt Jill dragged me toward
the front of the church, not toward the rear exit like I wanted. Several men
had gathered around Pastor William, mostly elderly looking but two or three
younger ones as well.
"Ah, Glenn Braxton," Pastor Bill greeted me with
that creepy smile, "your aunt tells me you want to become more active in
the church."
That was the first I'd heard about that, or even thought it,
but I elected not to embarrass Jill.
"I guess that's a possibility," I allowed.
"What do you have in mind?"
"I think we could have a spot for an assistant with the
Festivities Committee," Bill graciously presented to me. "They meet
every Wednesday night at six."
"That would be fantastic," I lied. I would have
worried more about lying in a House of God had Pastor Bill not been wearing
enough cloth of gold to feed the town's homeless for a month.
"Fine," Bill grinned. "Lance, why don't you
show young Glenn where he needs to show up?"
One, no one has called me 'young Glenn' since I was eight;
Two, Lance was Lance Wellington, Mayor's son, just started George Mason Law
School, handsome and vain, and yes, he mocked me in Bible class too.
Lance separated from the crowd around good ol' Bill with a
smile that was as false as it was cultured. I shook the limp hand he offered
but my return smile had nothing to do with Lance. A gorgeous young woman with
long hair so pale blonde that it looked white in the filtered sunlight walked
up and stood dutifully beside Lance.
"My fianc ," Lance gloated, as he possessively
wrapped an arm around her waist, "Felicity Tolliver."
"Nice to meet you," I greeted Felicity. She
hesitated a moment before shaking my hand while Lance looked on as if he was
waving a nice, new toy in front of my face.
"You are an FFU alum," Rio interjected herself
into the conversation.
"Rio Talon," I introduced her to the couple,
"and Iona Becket." Barbie Lynn hadn't joined us yet.
"Felicity, what do you do now?" Rio beamed a
deceptively friendly look. "Have you ever thought about helping out at the
University? I bet you'd be great at it. I've only just met you but I feel
inspired by your accomplishments."
What the fuck was all that about?
"Oh, thank you," Felicity responded. "I spend
all my time getting our home ready for Lance so when we get married in the
spring, everything will be ready."
I repeat myself, what the fuck was that all about? The woman
had a college degree and she was reduced to being a one-shot interior designer?
"Maybe you could recruit some of us girls to help you
at your house and in turn, you could give us pointers on what we can expect
from life after we graduate," Rio kept going. Felicity clearly warmed up
to the idea but waited on Lance to make his opinion known.
"Enjoy yourself, Felicity, with your little
schoolmates," he told her in a condescending tone and added to the insult
by actually patting her on the head.
"I'd be happy to come by the school, then,"
Felicity grinned like a loyal little puppy.
"That's great," Rio all but bounced up and down
with enthusiasm. "I can't wait to see so much more of you and get to know
all about you."
"That's enough of your little friends, Glenn,"
Lance stated. "Let me show you where you need to report to on
Wednesday."
Right then Barbie Lynn showed up so I fished out my keys and
threw them to her.
"Barbie Lynn," Felicity exclaimed before they
hugged one another. I wanted to stay and ask some questions but Lance strutted
away and I had the feeling I was supposed to follow him around like a
well-trained dog.
I was regaled with the plentiful data that Lance knew about
the church and who was who in it; my input was never required or even wanted.
Only when I got to the actual conference room did I get any pertinent
information; namely, that the Festival Committee was made up of the housewives
of various bigwigs in the church hierarchy.
Apparently he found that I was on a 'women's committee' to
be mirthful because there was some inherent inferiority in doing women's work.
I decided to not throw a piddling little thing like childbirth in his face but
then I began to have doubts that Lance ever had a mother.
"The committee is chaired by my Mother," Lance
said dismissively. Well, damn, he did have one.
"Is she good looking?" I asked innocently. Lance
looked at me with confusion, as if how a woman looked could ever matter, so I
clarified. "Can I see what she looks like so I will know her when I see
her?" Lance grunted non-committedly and showed me a picture of a woman on
his phone. Holy Crap! She was Felicity but twenty-five years older, richer, and
more mature in features.
"Have you ever thought you might have an Oedipus
complex?" I had to ask. His mother and fianc looked so much alike.
"What?" Lance said, rather confused.
"Oh, nothing," I evaded. "I need to get back
to school." Lance clearly dismissed my earlier question as irrelevant and
moved on with his life, which fortunately led me back to the parking lot and my
girls.
I dropped the girls off at campus, pleaded with Barbie Lynn
to meet me after curfew (she liked it when I begged), and raced back to Aunt
Jill's for our midday meal.
After a few bites, "Zane, I saw what happened last
night and I was shocked," Jill proclaimed.
"How much did you see?" I questioned.
"Enough," she snapped. "Zane, why do you let
those women abuse you like that? What are they threatening you with?" she
pleaded with me to tell her. I was speechless. How did she reach that
conclusion to last night's events?
"Aunt Jill, this is part of my Christian duty, to learn
humility from my classmates. And trust me, I was humbled last night,
repeatedly."
"I didn't know about this," Jill wondered.
"It teaches me to obey those in authority, Jill. Maybe we
could try it out here. They call it the Handmaiden's Duties. You can demand of
me any task that does not cause permanent physical harm, Jill, absolutely
anything you can come up with."
"I've sung songs, carried book bags, given massages,
cleaned rooms, and changed light bulbs. There is nothing overly sexual about
it, but nor is it forbidden. I do a lot of kissing as well, but it is all in
good fun. Aunt Jill, take some time and think of something around the house you
can command me to do, all for the sake of teaching me humility."
"Zane, did you like what they did to you?" she
finally asked.
"Most of it was fun but there was a time when they had
me crawl everywhere on my knees, which led to those bandages you saw
earlier," I responded, totally avoiding what she really wanted to know --
namely about the sex.
"I thought they couldn't hurt you," she
questioned.
"Special case; the Chancellor wants me gone so the
normal rules don't apply," I informed Jill.
"That's not, is there anything I can do?" she
responded.
"I'm good. She learned that I was more than willing for
them to put me in the hospital and sue their asses off. Of course, that was
this week. Next week it will be something new," I grinned.
"Zane, have you prayed on the matter?" Jill asked
sincerely.
"Aunt, I worship every night," I replied;
technically true as I was worshiping the female form every chance I got.
"I am sure that God will provide you with a
solution," Jill promised me. I almost hoped she was right.
I Fought the Law
After returning to school, changing clothes, and doing some
homework, I returned to the parking lot right before five, still chuckling over
Rio's amorous plans for Felicity...or more like darkly sensual plans for her.
Iona and I made more constructive plans for a Tuesday evening get-together of
the freshman class up in the Solarium. A great cleanup would hopefully ensue.
Christina stood by the car while Heaven leaned against it. I
admit that I resented her being there but Christina had this thing about
protecting her best friend. As I approached, Heaven got up and walked around to
the passenger side of the car.
"Whoa, where are you going?" I inquired. Heaven
and Christina looked confused, then Heaven looked a little pissed.
"I need a kiss," I explained to Heaven.
"Zane, don't be an ass," Heaven growled but all I
did was tap my lips with a finger. Christina had the good sense to stay out of
this. "Gurr," Heaven snarled as she stomped around the car to me. She
leaned up and gave me a brief kiss, then backed away.
"You can do better than that," I whispered to her
seductively. "Kiss me as hard as you want me to hammer you tonight."
That got her all screwed up inside and I could see it, but in the end lust won
out over bad dreams and Heaven sensually stepped into me, pulled my face to her
by the back of my head and kissed and kissed and kissed, our tongues warring
for some time.
"I don't know if I can live up to that," I panted
down at her.
"You had better," she taunted me as she patted my
face then walked away.
"When should I expect you back?" Christina spoke
up.
"I'll have her back by curfew," I assured her.
Heaven snorted.
"I'll bring him back when I'm done with him,"
Heaven chortled; she was really enjoying this now. We remained remarkably
silent for the first few miles until we pulled into the restaurant. "What
are you doing?" Heaven questioned with unusual timidity.
"We are getting something to eat," I answered
matter of factly.
"For real?" she wondered.
"Sure. I asked you out on a date. What were you
expecting?" I questioned.
"Honestly, I expected you to drive me down some dirt
road and screw my brains out," she admitted, emotionally conflicted.
"I haven't been on a real Western date since I was
fifteen but I think I have the formula right: food, movie, sex," I joked. The
look she gave me demanded that I clarify things. "This isn't a joke to me,
Heaven. I wanted to go out with you and I hope we have a good time tonight; it
is not my object to simply bang you and go home."
"But why me? I know I asked you to spend time with me,
but why this?" Heaven continued.
"Heaven, I find you hot, sexy, and you wanted to spend
time with me," I responded. "Did I make a mistake?" Heaven
thought that over for a few moments then a smile blossomed onto her face.
"No, you didn't make a mistake," Heaven grinned
slyly, "but even though this is my first time out with a guy, don't think
you can get away with anything."
"What, no blow job?" I teased her, which earned me
a glare. "I take it a titty-fuck is out of the question," and she hit
me hard but then she snickered.
"Behave!" she commanded while shaking a finger at
me and grinning. "Now come around and open my door. That is what gentlemen
do." I wasn't sure about being a gentleman but hey, I got out and opened
Heaven's door for her. When she got out, I shut the door, wrapped an arm around
her, and took her inside.
As we sat down to eat a few subjects invariably caused
problems; mainly, Heaven's family. She was fine telling me about Christina and
their days in private academy together. The two had been inseparable since
first grade and spent all their holidays together. Only when I talked about
their future did Heaven grow silent.
"I'd like it if you stuck around once Christina and I
are married," I stated. "Our kids would need an aunt that we could
trust to look out for them no matter what."
"That's not funny, Zane," Heaven responded
venomously.
"I'm serious; Christina trusts you with her life and
that's enough of an endorsement for me; plus, I honestly like you,
Heaven," I explained.
"Our lives are perfect without you," Heaven
countered.
"Heaven, do you plan to marry Christina and have
children with her?" I inquired. "If so, I'll step out of the
picture." Heaven studied me and twice was on the verge of saying
something, most likely telling me to piss off and leave Christina alone.
"She likes you," Heaven whispered, as much to
herself as me. "I've never seen her give a guy the time of day until you
came along. They all want her for sex, or for her money, but you make her
laugh."
"If it is any consolation, she is laughing at me, not
with me," I joked. Heaven glared once more.
"You care about me," she continued on. "No
one has ever done that before. All the other people treat me like a nuisance
but you, you made me your lover," she sighed but that sly smile returned.
"How does Christina feel about that?" I asked.
"I, I think she's happy for me but a bit jealous too.
Everything Christina has ever wanted, she's gotten, or gotten first, until
now," she informed me.
"I hope she doesn't show up on all our dates. It is a
little creepy," I smiled back. Heaven chuckled at that; usually she played
the role of creepy companion.
"What would you do if Christina asked you to stop
seeing other, women?" Heaven said softly.
"I'd tell her, I'm eighteen and I plan to live it up a
little for a few years before I calm down," I assured Heaven, "and
I'm holding out hope for a few three-ways between us even then."
Heaven reached across the table and hit me playfully.
"You are sex obsessed," she accused me, but again
in a teasing manner.
"Heaven, if you would stop looking so beautiful then
maybe I could think about something else," I reposed. The magic of calling
a woman beautiful took hold of Heaven and made her blush.
We quickly finished diner and made our way to the Cineplex where
I took her to see Wreck-It-Ralph. She was initially skeptical about seeing an
animated movie but after the first ten minutes she was totally into it. I opted
to forgo the obligatory make-out session in the theater because I felt it would
ruin the moment.
"Best date ever!" she proclaimed as we got back
into my car.
"Heaven, this is your first date ever," I pointed
out.
"Still, it is the best, Zane. I feel like I can do
anything," she exulted gleefully.
"That's the point of being young, to do anything, to be
free," I explained. The look she gave me was both quizzical and priceless.
"I think I know what she sees in you now," Heaven
commented softly; by 'she,' I hoped she meant Christina. I didn't have too much
time to dwell on that because Heaven reached across the seat and began
caressing my thigh closer and closer to my growing hard-on. Before long, we
were leaning into each other and kissing romantically as the car drifted off
the road. I abruptly corrected and we had this giddy moment when we both realized
how close we'd come to trouble.
To be continued in part 5, By FinalStand for Literotica.
1 hr 23 min
October 12, 2025 Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 3
Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 3
Handmaiden Traditions
In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the
podcast at Explicit
Novels.

Pain is either not knowing what it is or forgetting what it
was
"Okay," I choked. "I only wanted one of you
bitches up here tonight so Heaven can stay but the rest of you have to
go." No one responded instantly.
"You don't tell me what to do, freshman," Heaven
said as she smacked me across my thigh. "Christina, let's get out of here;
I feel like getting something to eat, something else that is," she told
the Queen.
In the time it took Heaven to gather her clothes and get dressed,
the group was gone, and I was left wondering what the hell I'd stepped into. I
figured one guy and nine hundred girls, and I'd be living the dream. Only an
idiot would have assumed there would be no existing power structure, competing
sexual desires, or people less than happy with my cleverness. Suddenly, having
to survive three more days to the weekend seemed too much to ask.
Fighting for the Weekend.
I was slumped down on the floor against the wall when an
expensive pair of shoes came at me. Since my stomach and left side were well
acquainted with pain already I chose to block with both arms which hurt a
little bit less. This unnamed assailant pivoted back for another kick when
Heaven grabbed him by the back of the neck and slammed his head into a picture
above my head.
He dropped like the sack of shit that I'm sure he was. I was
struggling up when Cappadocia grabbed my wrist and helped me stand. Three more
guys stood between us and the bathroom door, outside of which a battle of the
sexes was starting to be waged; FFU vs. AKA fraternity. You may be wondering
how I ended up here; I sure am.
(I promise this will all make sense eventually)
Starting in the Past
The light tapping on my door broke my oral attention on
Barbie Lynn's right nipple. I kept frigging her with two fingers in her cunt
while I caught a quick look at the time. It was twelve-ten in the morning. Who
the hell?
"I need to check this out," I warned Barbie.
"What?" she wondered. "What's going on?"
"There is someone at the door and I think I know who it
is. I'll be right back," I explained. Barbie looked apprehensive for
obvious reasons. I grabbed a robe and headed down to the door as there was a
second rap at the door.
I swung the door open and there stood Rio.
"Hey, Bitch, are you going to make me wait out here or
what?" she teased me. I stood aside and followed her back to my bedroom.
Barbie had disappeared under the quilt and covers but I was careful to not sit
on her when I flopped onto the bed.
"What can I do for you?" I inquired of Rio.
"Keep it holstered, Cowboy," Rio laughed.
"Save that python for your playmate Barbie. Do remind her that if she
rides you too rough, she can break it off."
"I'll have you know she's the most gentle and sensitive
woman I've ever known," I countered with a grin of my own.
"Really?" she asked speculatively.
"Really," I affirmed.
"In that case, maybe you can give her to me for an
evening. I'd like to play with her; you know, a little light bondage, spanking,
and a dildo, vibrator or three," she asked suggestively.
"Is that all?" I asked.
"Of course, I'd put those succulent lips to good use
and I bet her tongue is to die for. I'd also love to chew on those massive
titties, bite her and mark her as my own," Rio added. "If she moans
like enough of a slut, I'll even eat her out too."
"If it somehow comes up in casual conversation I'll let
her know," I promised, while at the same time I resolved to actually have
a decent hiding place when I fixed things up.
"Don't do that," Rio insisted. "I'd rather
kidnap her, blindfolded, so that I can take her to a bar and hand her around
like a party favor."
"That's kind of cold," I cautioned her. "What
about her virginity?"
"There are all kinds of chastity belts I can fit her
with that leave her mouth and ass free," Rio regaled me. I really had no
idea but I didn't doubt it existed.
"Isn't that a bit harsh? What has Barbie Lynn ever done
to you?" I was curious to know.
"Barbie Lynn, she is a girl in need of a good, hard
fucking, regularly and repeatedly" She grinned like she was a female Loki,
Goddess of Mischief.
"If you think so, I guess I could tie her up and leave
her for you, bound and gagged in the trunk of my car. I'm sure when you get to
the bar you'll find some big strong men to take her out for you," I
outlined the plan. Rio desperately fought down her giggles.
"Well, that's given me some pleasant images to get to
bed with," Rio came over and kissed me on the cheek. "Give me that
sleeping bag and I'll catch some Zees."
"Sure, no problem. You know how I snore so if you hear
any noise coming from my bed, just ignore it," I winked.
"Okay. As long as nothing touches the floor, I'll be
fine," she assured me.
"What happens if something touches the floor?" I
had to ask. It was getting downright hilarious.
"I scream like a banshee. I was molested by a Chihuahua
when I was young and I've never gotten over it," Rio snickered.
"I will keep all my bits up on the bed, then. Now, get
squared away so we can get some sleep," I grinned. Rio laid out my
sleeping bag below the footboard and climbed inside.
"Good night, Zane," Rio yawned as I cut off the
light.
"Good night, Rio," I replied.
"Good night, Barbie Lynn," Rio giggled.
There was a long pause as a naked Barbie tensed up, then
wiggled up from beneath the bed coverings. She looked at me curiously then
crawled down on all fours to the foot of the bed. I was momentarily paralyzed
by the look of Barbie's entire rearview cast in the pale moonlight.
"How did you know I was here?" Barbie Lynn
questioned Rio.
"Unless Zane started sleeping with fifty pounds of
extra bedding, there was someone under the covers with him; then it was a
matter of figuring out who was the sexiest upperclassman who would take the
risk," Rio explained.
"So this whole talk about kidnapping me and taking me
to a bar was meant to scare me?" Barbie accused Rio, who snickered yet
again.
"Tell me, Barbie, did that get you hot or what? Be
honest now," Rio challenged her. Barbie Lynn flushed furiously and looked
over her shoulder at me, trying to gauge her words to my reaction.
I moved up behind her, kissing from the small of her back
then forward while my hand rubbed along her ass and flanks. She kept her eyes
on me until my hand cupped her sex, at which point her eyes shut and her breathing
increased.
"Oh, Barbie Lynn sighed as she let her legs part and
her cunt went from damp to dripping.
"If Zane was with me, I'd feel safe," Barbie
stammered nervously. "He'd not let anything bad happen to me, but I'd like
to, just a little." I'd never tied a girl up before now, I'd never really
wanted to, but taking in all of Barbie right at the moment, I made a note of
consorting with my sorority friends about what to use when the opportunity
presented itself.
Two fingers in, two fingers out, two fingers in, two fingers
out, one finger in her cunt and one in her ass. Barbie shuddered deliciously.
"You two fuck your brains out," grumbled Rio.
"I'll lie here and try to get some sleep."
"Good, good, good luck with that," panted Barbie
Lynn, "I'm a real screamer," and she really was.
"I swear, if one more girl had climbed into that shower
with you, I was going to tape on a stun gun in the on setting and toss it
in," Rio joked.
"A, you don't have a stun gun, and B, the floor was so
wet you would have stunned yourself too," I pointed out.
"Threaten me not with logic, dumbass," Rio
chuckled.
"Fine. Not that I mind your company but, don't you have
to get dressed?" I groaned.
"Do you think anyone would notice if I went to class
naked today?" Rio wondered.
"Notice, yes; make you the target of a direct-to-video
lesbian gangbang porn flick, yes too," I taunted her.
"Damn it, Zane," Rio squawked, "you've tapped
into my secret fantasy!"
"Save it for your creative writing assignment in
English class," I nudged her. "Now seriously, I need to get dressed
and so do you." Rio's exaggerated frown only made me chuckle harder but I
did manage to shush her out.
I sang my way to breakfast, literally. The latest demand of
my Handmaiden's Duty was a rendition of 'Call Me Maybe' which garnered us quite
an audience if not accolades for my proficiency. Rio tried to record me on her
phone but an observant junior picked Rio for a piggy back ride. Iona hovered
closely to Barbie Lynn again, which kept her safe.
Christina snatched us on the way to Assembly. One look told
me things had gone horribly wrong but I didn't know why. She picked me and when
I protested (a junior named Sybil had pre-ordered my services) Heaven grabbed
Iona as a clear threat to me. Chastity hijacked Rio before she could throw her
food tray on Christina's head but I admired my buddy's fanaticism and loyalty.
"I'm with Sybil," I tried to explain, but that
girl did a quick disappearing act. "Okay, then, what do you want me to
do?"
"We seem to have this little disagreement about you
thinking you can dictate my behavior," she smiled sweetly, "so I'm
going to be monopolizing your time for the rest of the semester."
Iona groaned and I was afraid Rio would do something stupid.
"Zane, I want you to carry my books to my next class,"
which didn't sound too bad but, "on your knees," she gloated,
"but I'll, "
"You conceited bitch!" snapped Rio.
"Stop it!" I growled back to Rio angrily enough to
stop her. "This is what they want."
"Hmm, Christina contemplated, "I was going to
allow you to crawl on the grass but now I think you will do it on the
walkway." Crawling all that way on bricks would be painful to say the
least.
"Now I think we'll have Rio do it," she continued.
I waved Rio to silence. "As I remember you have this noble streak so I'm
going to give you the option of you traveling on the bricks or letting Rio do
it." It was some horrible sick joke and I knew the results before I spoke.
"I'll do it," I answered, but again, I knew it was
useless.
"Agreed," Christina handed me her book bag while
Heaven did the same to Rio, "Rio can take the walkway and I'll let you
take the grass." She waited for my response.
"What; no repose? No protests? No rants?" she
questioned.
"That's not where my mind is at, Christina. You just
keep digging a deeper hole. I'll bury you in it; how you crawl back out is your
business," I shrugged.
"I understand, Zane. Faith, give your books to Iona.
She can share the walkway with Rio," Christina ordered. Again I had to
stop Rio from erupting; there was nothing I could do. We were boned in this
bizarre institution's humiliating ritual.
"Zane will take the walkway on his knees, Rio can do
the same on the grass, and Iona can carry the rest of our books," Chastity
announced out of the blue.
"Chastity?" Christina questioned her rebellious
minion.
"They get the point," Chastity suggested.
"I'm with Chastity," Hope declared.
"I'll explain when we get outside," Chastity all
but begged.
I had to scratch megalomania off my list of possible
character flaws of Christina; she motioned our little troupe to proceed and
made no protests when we freshmen took up our duties. Rio and I had to cover
two hundred feet on our knees; I flashed Rio a vicious, confident grin. She
grinned back and mouthed 'Fuck all the bitches,' which made me chuckle.
"What is so funny?" growled Heaven.
"Your skirt is caught in your underwear so every time
you step left your skirt rides up," I lied convincingly. Heaven reached
around and tried to straighten out the nonexistent problem.
"Heaven, he's playing you," Hope intervened.
Heaven's eyes rained fiery death down on me.
"Who is digging themselves a deeper hole now?"
Christina taunted me.
"I accept that Heaven is going to get her due and I'm
fine with that. Of course, when I finally bring you to your knees, I know that
look on your face is going to be priceless," I glared back.
"You are also not going to see Barbie Lynn outside of
official business," Christina informed me.
"I'll give your suggestion all the merit it
deserves," I smiled.
"That is not a suggestion, and if you do see her again,
she will be expelled and a letter of explanation will be sent to her parents
and fianc ," Christina said intently. That brought me up short. "I'm
not going to mention you, Zane. She'll go down but you will remain scot
free."
"Why are you doing this to him?" Iona murmured.
"He needs to learn his lesson," Faith whispered to
her.
"Oh," the normally timid freshman responded,
"is that what this is? He is so going to own all of you if this is the
best you've got." Hope burst out in laughter at the mouse's challenge.
The ordeal was over for the period but resumed when class
let out again. Iona's schedule was in shambles because Christina had let word
get out that Rio and I were out of bounds for anyone else in the school. By the
time I went to Archery, my slacks were torn and my knees were bleeding.
Chastity did what she could do as my Team Captain but then I was back on my
knees heading to Karate.
In an abstract way my teammates in Karate knew what was happening
to me but when they saw that I could barely move without wincing in pain, they
became conflicted. Coach Dana was nice enough to offer to take me to the
Chancellor so I could quit and end my suffering. I opted for letting my
teammates in the second squad beat me up instead.
The only hard part about my dinner plans was the reality
that I was the only boy on campus. No one would confuse me with any other
student so sneaking off to my dorm was impossible. The answer to my dilemma
should have been obvious to Christina, glaring obvious. As it was, I had to get
Christina's reaction secondhand as Rio, Iona, and I were cruising into town in
my car with civilian clothes helpfully provided by my secret ally.
Rio groaned sarcastically when we arrived at our destination
where Iona clapped her hands in glee. My argument was that everyone liked ice
cream and, while Rio declared the whole endeavor to be juvenile, that didn't
stop her from ordering three scopes with whipped cream and sprinkles.
I was paying for our outing when three girls walked in.
"Zane?" the third girl asked. I took her in only
long enough to know she looked better in a swim suit.
"Hey, Leigh," I grinned. "You look even
better with clothes on."
Leigh gave a hearty laugh while her companions tried to make
sense of the situation.
"The Zane?" the lead woman inquired. I looked at
her quizzically. "Zane, our next door neighbor?" How had I suddenly
become famous enough to earn a 'The' in front of my name?
"Sure, that's me. I've been at school but that's my house,"
I responded.
"This is Tawny Flores, our chapter President, and my
sister Ricky Frasier," Leigh said.
"Rio Talon, my ex-roommate, and Iona Becket, my cohort
in crime," I offered.
"Sorority chicks? Seriously, Zane, you need to start
raising the bar on the quality of women you hang out with," joked Rio.
That went over like a lead balloon.
"Your girlfriend is a bit jealous," Leigh broke
the silence.
"I'm not his girlfriend," Rio grinned viciously.
"I prefer boys who've reached puberty."
"Tawny, Ricky, and Leigh, I apologize for Rio. We've
had some issues with upperclassmen all day long and it has left some of us
crankier than others," I said.
"Things can be rough for freshmen; we understand,"
Tawny allowed as she eyed me speculatively.
"How about I buy you all some cones?" I offered in
return.
"We are not here for ice cream, or ice cream in
cones," Leigh explained. "We have a party Saturday night, our first
of the semester, and we need to place an order for a few gallons."
"Cool. I hope you ladies have a blast," I nodded
as I moved to join Rio and Iona, letting the sorority girls move to the counter
and make their order. They eventually did get some cones and came our way.
"Horny sluts at seven o'clock," whispered Rio as
they approached me from the rear.
"Zane," Tawny smiled down at me, "are you
rushing a fraternity?" Rio snorted in derision.
"Zane couldn't rush a fraternity," Rio explained.
"It would tragically cut down on his time with all his girlfriends."
The three older women gazed at me, looking for the punch line.
"Here you go," Iona stated, holding up her phone
to Tawny. "This is Barbie Lynn, Christina, Chastity, Brandi, Hope,
Cappadocia, Opal, she continued to go down the list of women in my life as
well as displaying their pictures. The ladies went from skeptical to confused
to impressed.
"You are sleeping with all these girls, in your first
three days of school?" Leigh wondered.
"No," Rio pre-empted, "he hasn't actually had
sex with all of them. That's silly. The magic thing is how often he gets them
to orgasm. What's your record, Zane?"
"It is not a contest," I protested.
"Oh, come on," Tawny urged me playfully.
"Ugh, fine. Seven, but she's really sensitive and
responsive, we mesh well," I answered. I'm not sure how many of them got
past me saying the number '7'.
"Are you going to be home this weekend?" Leigh
inquired suddenly.
"Planning on it," I replied.
"Well, why don't you come by Saturday night,
then," Tawny suggested, "unless you are afraid of a little
competition." Seeing my uncertainty, she added, "We are having our
brother fraternity Alpha Kappa Alpha over for the party. The guy/girl ratio
should be two-to-one so I can't promise you any time."
"Oh," I shrugged. "Do you want me to bring a
friend or two?"
"Sure," Tawny grinned, "but make sure to keep
an eye on them. The boys of AKA are pretty aggressive."
"I'll make sure to only bring the grown-ups," I
laughed. We were all still chuckling when we broke up for the evening.
I Love Pushing Boulders Uphill
"Did you sleep well?" Christina greeted me. Since
I'd been Barbie-free last night I had to frown.
"Thanks for asking," I shrugged. "I slept
like a baby. Honestly, I'd expected a little more creativity from you, not this
simplistic jack-booted thuggery. Please try to keep my interest today if you can."
"Ah, the smell of burning bitch-flesh," Rio
giggled, unleashing her sadomasochistic impulses. Christina didn't rise to the
bait.
"Let's get some breakfast, on your knees you two,"
she commanded. Clearly their plan for us involved attrition.
During breakfast the idea was to keep us apart, but they
apparently forgot we'd all graduated kindergarten. We wandered around like loss
little lambs and came to our collision from different angles. My only real
worry was that Iona would chicken out since she had always been the good girl.
She even sold the slip and spill well. This time Hope was the recipient of our
hate and she looked quite fetching covered in grits, eggs, melons, and bacon.
The miraculous thing was that the kitchen let us reload.
Chastity almost dodged the bullet but we nailed her pretty good as well. As we
headed out for our first class, Rio and I on our knees, she turned to me
grinning like a maniac.
"I am so looking forward to lunch," she told me.
"Really? So am I. I'm going to get the soup," I
chuckled.
"Oh, soup. I like soup. I may get two bowls," Rio
exulted. There wasn't time to warn Rio, I had to act, so I threw myself on Rio
and took Heaven's kick to the ribs myself.
"Heaven!" Christina shouted, but it was too late.
I hurt like hell but I was damned if I was going to show it.
Rio looked up at me and rapidly put together what had
happened. Before she could explode I prodded her.
"I hope the croutons in the salad are extra hard,"
I wheezed.
"Zane," Rio whispered, worried about my
well-being.
"Give them nothing," I winked. "We know what
low-life pieces of shit they are now. Give them nothing." Rio nodded and
got back on her knees.
"Zane, I'm sorry," Christina said softly. I looked
up her and projected my most indifferent expression.
"Can we get this over with? You bore me," I
sneered at Christina. She snorted and shook her head.
"Take my books to class, Zane," she commanded, and
I headed off. They took Rio and Iona off in another direction.
I was bleeding by the time I kneeled my way to lunch. Sadly,
Team Christina was vigilant so we had to settle for a few bites sitting up
against a wall before a Dorm Mother directed us to separate seats. We buried
her in soup and crotons for her efforts, then apologized profusely. Doctor
Burns chastised and lectured us about good Christian virtues. The senile old
bastard almost let us go back for seconds but a different Dorm Mother pointed
out the danger just in time.
The craziest thing was that they let me go to Marksmanship
because it wasn't like I wanted to climb up on the water tower and take pot
shots with a high powered rifle at anyone; right?
"Let me bandage your knees," Hope asked me. I
looked to the rest of the class who couldn't bring themselves to meet my gaze,
then laughed.
"What is wrong with my knees?" I questioned. She
pointed out the holes in my pants and the blood still oozing out of my torn
flesh.
"Really. I hadn't noticed," I winced as I moved to
get my gear.
"You could get infected," Hope insisted.
"At what point do you think I lost faith in your
capacity for compassion, Hope?" I sighed. "Let's get to work. Inside
this class, you are the instructor; outside of this class, you sicken me."
I actually did pretty well working wind drift and
range-finding during the class and Hope gave me a mild compliment on my growing
proficiency. I listened but said nothing.
When the rest of the group dispersed, Hope held me back.
Heaven was waiting to make me crawl to her class.
"That was uncalled for," Hope insisted. "We
are only doing what we have to do."
"The failure of your courage is only eclipsed by your
lack of principles, Hope," I verbally slapped her which only made her
angrier. "Maybe you can put some weights in my back pack to make yourself
feel better, or would you rather sow the sidewalk with salt?" If Hope was
expecting me to back down, she was sorely disappointed.
"So, are you going to get revenge on me too?" she
mocked me. I looked mildly amused and insulted.
"Hope, you aren't worth my vengeance. You don't matter
to me. You are a tool, an obstacle, and nothing more and I have things that
actually matter and I need to concentrate on so if you would please get out of
my way, I believe Heaven wants to show me what an inhuman beast she can
be."
"You have to pay for that," Heaven growled at me as
I struggled along on all fours to Orienteering.
"Remember this moment, Heaven, because when I break
Christina, she is going to be crying out your name and you aren't going to be
able to do anything to help her, and after all she's done for you," I
taunted her.
That earned me two sharp kicks to the ribs to add to the one
I'd already had. I picked myself up and continued on our way. Orienteering was
brutal and I suffered a good deal of humiliation at Heaven's hands. I quietly
took it.
As if that wasn't enough, Heaven walked me to my study
period and Faith took me to the Dining Hall. Rio looked pretty brutal and Iona
had been crying but at least they'd been bandaged up. Ms. Goodswell came up to
me in the dinner line.
"You need to have someone look at those wounds. You
could also use a fresh pair of pants."
"There is nothing wrong with my knees," I said in
a bland monotone.
"You are bleeding into your socks, Zane," she
informed me. I looked down and nodded.
"Yes, that seems to be the case. Can I get my dinner now?"
I inquired calmly.
"No, Zane. Go to the Infirmary and get that taken care
of," Ms. Goodswell insisted.
"I invoke my right to refuse medical treatment due to
religious convictions," I grinned.
"Zane, you could develop permanent damage,"
Virginia warned me.
"No. You hypocrites can cripple me if you like but you
aren't pinning this on me. I don't recall wanting to walk anywhere on my knees.
I'm not going to quit though; if you want to get rid of me, you will have to
become more inventive than this," I told her. When she didn't reply I went
back to my place in line.
Christina tagged me heading toward the dorm. Chastity had
Rio and Faith had Iona.
"What do you think we'll have for breakfast?" Rio
joked.
"Keep quiet," Christina cautioned us.
"I'm hoping for corned beef hash covered in
ketchup," I responded.
"I told you to be quiet," Christina ordered.
"Which one of us are you talking to?" Rio teased.
"I want milk and cereal," Iona suggested.
"Quiet," Faith told Iona with a hand on her
shoulder.
They decided that we should be getting back to our rooms to
study but the elevator wouldn't be necessary; we could take the stairs, on our
knees. I wasn't sure Iona could make it; she was the shortest and weakest of
us. But it turned out I needn't have bothered. We opened the door to the
stairwell and there stood Barbie Lynn.
"I've got it from here," she told Christina and
company cheerfully. The idea that Barbie Lynn was here to save me was kind of
funny.
"That is not how it works," Christina informed
her.
"No, Christina, read the Handbook. My dorm, my rules,
and my rules say that if you don't belong in my dorm, you can leave, now,"
Barbie Lynn countered with determination.
"Don't do this, Barbie Lynn; they will expel you. You
are hardly bulletproof," Christina warned Barbie.
"At what point did we cease being the Israelites and
become the Philistines?" Barbie answered.
"If you do this I'll have to report you,"
Christina explained. "In thirty minutes you won't be Dorm Mother. Think
about your future."
"I am," Barbie Lynn stated. "Do I really want
or deserve a future if I do nothing now? I don't think so." There was a
pause, then, "Get out."
Christina's gang turned and left, Chastity last of all.
"Barbie Lynn, have his legs taken care of before his
pride cuts him in half," she said meaningfully. Barbie nodded, then
Chastity ran to catch up with the others.
"Let's get you to your rooms before they come
back," Barbie Lynn urged us.
"Can we take the elevator? I'm not sure I can take all
these stairs," I groaned.
"Baby," snorted Rio, but I noted she was the first
one to hobble for the elevator. Iona drew close to me, looking for some small
comfort.
"What are we going to do?" she whispered to me.
"Rio and I are going to tough it out; we don't have any
real options. You are going to be sick tomorrow and go to the Infirmary. After
that, they should leave you alone as long as you avoid us," I told her.
"No," Iona responded. "I can't leave the two
of you alone here."
"Get over yourself," mocked Rio. "You are
slowing us down. Zane and I are hardcore bad-asses and you're nothing but a
dweeb." That was Rio's way of saying 'I like you.' Iona began sobbing.
"I'll take care of her as long as I can," Barbie
Lynn frowned as she wrapped an arm around Iona.
"Thanks for everything, Barbie Lynn. Sorry for dragging
you down in all of this," I told my blonde dynamite.
"Ha," she laughed. "I've had more fun, felt
better, in the past four days than I've felt in the past three years
here."
"Man, that is so pathetic," choked Rio. "If
my life was so damn boring, I'd have become a shit-faced drunk by now." I
think that was Rio saying 'thank you' but I wasn't sure.
We made our way to our rooms and wisely settled in for the
night. Around eight-thirty Barbie came to my room and escorted me to the
bathroom for my own 'safety'.
"Thank you. What are you going to tell your family and
fianc ?" I asked. Barbie Lynn shrugged.
"Can I move in with your Aunt if things don't work
out?" she countered.
"Sure. Do you think it will come to that?" I
answered.
"Well, I'm definitely not marrying Jerome, that's for
sure," she grinned. "He's about as interesting as a box of rocks and
he's got a tiny cock ta' boot. Lord above, all he wants to do is work in his
Daddy's bank and play golf while I stay home and make babies."
"Umm, Barbie Lynn, I don't see us getting married so if
I, I stammered.
"Lord Jesus," Barbie laughed, "if I married
you I'd have to convert to Islam because I'd need at least three other wives to
keep up with you. You are fun, Zane, and you've never lied to me about anything."
"Barbie Lynn, I've lied to you," I admitted shyly.
"What about?" she questioned.
"You know those tiny little grunting noises you make
between orgasms?" Barbie Lynn blushed but nodded. "Well, I don't like
them; I love them. In fact, last time I rushed you through one orgasm just so I
could listen to those sounds."
"You are a bad man," Barbie laughed musically.
"I don't believe you."
"Oh, so I'm going to have to prove myself, am I?"
I gasped in mock protest.
"I'm counting on it," she smiled seductively back
at me.
"When this nuttiness is over, I'll do that," I
grinned. Barbie Lynn looked suddenly sad.
"Is this going to end, in a good way?" she sighed.
"Five-thirty tomorrow I'm in my car and driving out of
here for the weekend. I'd like you to be with me," I told her.
"I can't be gone all weekend long, Zane. I'm Dorm
Mother," she explained.
"How about Saturday night? I've made some plans,"
I hinted.
"Hmm, okay, but how are you going to stop them from catching
you if you come back? Escaping tomorrow is going to be tough enough," she
pointed out.
"I'll think of something," I sighed. What that
was; I had no idea.
When I got to the top of the stairs after my bathroom break
I noticed Chastity and Hope waiting for me. I could have said 'what do you
want?' but I decided on a softer approach.
"What can I do for you, the two ladies most likely to
kill at a distance, this fine evening?"
"We came by to see if you, Iona, and Rio were doing
okay," Chastity related to me.
"How's Iona? I imagine Rio was less than
cooperative," I responded.
"Rio told us if we came in by the door we were leaving
by the window," Hope informed me. "Iona is doing okay physically but
she's beaten up on the inside."
"She says you threw her out of your little club,"
Chastity went fishing for confirmation.
"Yes, she's out. I no longer give a crap what happens
to her," I lied. Hope and Chastity snorted in disbelief.
"She didn't tell you, did she?" Chastity
questioned me. Since the answer was 'no' I kept silent.
"The Chancellor instructed her to abandon you and Rio
and to help the rest of us get you two expelled," Hope informed me. All I
could think of was, poor Iona, stuck in that spot.
"She responded with a tale of one of the early
martyrs," Chastity picked up the story. "All the martyr had to do to
save her life from the lions is renounce Christ and kiss the hem of Caesar's
robe. The young girl responded, 'I would rather spend my last hour in the dust
with the Christians, '
', than live ten thousand more days as a Roman,' I completed
the story. Sure, the story came from a hundred years after the real Caesar was
dead, but who really cared? "I don't think that went over well."
"I imagine a less than sterling letter was fired off to
her parents," Hope suggested.
"Fine," I muttered after a moment.
"What?" Chastity inquired.
"Chastity and Hope, I apologize for what I said
earlier. I was pissed and I lashed out when you were stuck in the same fucked
up situation I'm in," I admitted.
"Apology accepted," Chastity grinned.
"Don't make a habit of pissing me off, Zane," Hope
cautioned me, "and the next one of you to come at me with a food tray gets
it in the teeth."
"Why did you pick Hope and me?" Chastity asked
about the food trays we'd dumped on them.
"I'm not saying we plotted anything but if we did, we
would have created a random list for each meal. We get target one, then go to
target two, and so on," I answered. "If it was randomized it would be
harder for you guys to figure out who was next."
"Do you have any other retaliatory actions planned
out?" Hope inquired.
"What do you think?" I smirked.
"How did you plan all this out?" Hope persisted.
"Since you are still dedicated to having us expelled, I
don't feel it is prudent to tell you," I replied. I was hardly going to
admit Iona set it all up, including that little trick of blanking out our call
logs.
"Fine. Let's get out of here, Chastity," Hope
sighed.
"I'll be with you in a minute," Chastity told
Hope.
When Hope was halfway down the stairs, Chastity turned to me
with a sly grin.
"How did you know I'd help you?" she whispered.
"For that matter, how did you slip me the note and the key?"
"I promise I'll tell you one day, Chastity," I replied.
I could hardly tell her that Ms. Goodswell had slipped my message and her key
into Chastity's pack. That Chastity would actually gather up the clothes that
Rio, Iona, and I needed was the greater risk. She'd done it and we'd made our
Wednesday night getaway for ice cream. I still wasn't sure why Virginia had
known Chastity would do it but figuring it all out would be fun. It wasn't as
good as sex but, well; it wasn't as good as sex.
The Object is not to Die
"Let me wash you," Opal requested of me as I
entered the bathroom the next morning. Warning her that I was poison was
pointless. I looked, smelled, and sounded like trouble. I imagine if I asked
her, she'd tell me I tasted like trouble too, but I didn't want to tempt fate.
"I can keep your bandages dry," she promised.
Mentally, I cracked when she finished rinsing my hair.
"Why are you doing this?" I had to know.
"Zane, you are the only non-related male I'm going to
be in contact with for the next two years. If I let you go, I'm going to lapse
into homosexuality," she explained. I couldn't resist.
"Does that mean you would be opposed to a
three-way?" I grinned.
"I don't know," she mused, "who do you have
in mind?"
"Brandi; she is cute and receptive," I suggested.
"Good choice," Opal beamed, "she's scrumptious.
Do you think she's game? Don't bother, I'll snare her in; you make sure you
show up, okay?" Up until this point in time I'd been fooling around but I
had the distinct impression that Opal wasn't.
"Let me guess; you are on the Soccer team," I chuckled.
"Striker," Opal responded.
"I should have known; you have that killer
instinct," I sighed knowingly.
"I know what I want and I go for it," she smiled
as she closed with me and stroked my member. It was to our immense mutual
disappointment that we simply didn't have the time to take it any further.
I could appreciate Barbie Lynn throwing herself under the
proverbial bus for us but I really wish she didn't look so sexy doing it. She
stood with Rio, Iona, and me as we walked out of the dorm toward Christina and
company. Rio and I exchanged conspiratorial glances with Iona.
"I'm hoping for oatmeal," Rio quipped.
"I'm betting on pancakes and syrup," I replied.
"Oh, hot syrup," mused Iona. "I like syrup.
It turns pancakes into fly paper." We walked up to our tormentors and held
out our arms for their book bags, which they dutifully handed over.
As we got ready to assume our kneeling position, Christina
cleared her throat.
"What are you doing?" Christina commented dryly.
Seeing our confusion, she sniffed derisively, then added, "I haven't got
all day." With that, she turned and walked off at a good clip we had to
jog to keep up with.
We hobbled into the Dining Hall without a word being said
but when we got into the food line, Rio broke the spell.
"Does this mean we don't dump food on them?" she
whispered.
"They've tossed us an olive branch so we shouldn't
shower them with defoliant just yet," I suggested.
"We need to know what they are up to," Iona added.
That was the thing none of us had an answer to so we were served and went
searching for someplace to sit.
Cappadocia, Captain Willie, and another Karate teammate
named Evangeline caught sight of us and chose that moment to rise and take
their trays away, leaving us three adjacent seats. We leapt on them in an instant
since another part of the Enemy's plan was to keep us isolated from one
another.
"I hate to rain on our parade but Queen Christina at
six o'clock," Rio muttered.
"Phone," Christina demanded of Iona.
"We are in the Dining Hall," Rio spat, "you
can't demand shit from us."
"Watch your language, felon," Christina responded
drolly.
"It is Friday, Christina, in case you forgot. Your time
is running out," I warned Christina that her time to make an apology to Rio
was coming to an end. She looked haughtily down her nose at me.
"Here you go," Iona said meekly. She had a point;
even if we won here, Christina would jump us the moment we left the sanctuary
of the Dining Hall. Christina took the phone and typed a message in, then sent
it before returning it to Iona. Without explanation the Queen strutted away.
"What was that about?" Rio muttered to Iona who
was checking her text log.
"She put Zane back on the market," Iona whispered
in disbelief.
"What the fuck!" Rio squeaked, trying to keep her
shock from echoing across the hall. I looked around and saw phones ringing and
the ripple of the word spreading out as girls looked my way.
"What do we do, Zane?" Iona asked. I had to think
that over and a grin slowly creased my face.
"Give me ten names: Juniors and seniors only," I
smiled. That would be part of my party list.
"How is that going to help us get those bitches?"
Rio asked.
"Rio, living well is the best revenge, and I finally
figured out how we are going to live well," I explained. My two companions
didn't get it yet but Iona was busy getting my names.
"What do I do with the list?" Iona asked.
"Ask them to my party," I winked and the lights
came on.
"Sweet!" gloated Rio, "but how are we going
to get away with it? The Chancellor is going to be watching us like a
hawk."
"Do you trust me?" I asked Rio and Iona. Iona
nodded but Rio looked incredulous.
"Why in the hell should I trust you, Jungle Boy?"
Rio taunted me.
"Because the other option has you crying tears of
loneliness into your pillow tomorrow night, Arizona," I teased right back.
Rio was from Arizona in the same way I was from the jungles of Thailand.
Breakfast was drawing to a close so I had to make my move.
When Christina and crew put their trays up I followed them quickly outside.
"Glutton for punishment?" Hope questioned as I
finished my approach.
"I need a moment alone with Christina," I
responded. Heaven snarled at me; very becoming.
"So, I no longer bore you?" Christina threw my
earlier words back in my face.
"I need a favor and it will help me with your
demise," I grinned because I knew I had her; the girl couldn't stand not
knowing what I was up to, or so I prayed. Christina shrugged her indifference
but motioned for me to follow her off to the side, away from the others.
"So, after I've already done you two favors today, what
else do you want of me?" she asked. I had to admit that she was no longer
making me crawl on my knees and she'd freed me up for gentler hands, but I had
my needs.
"I want you to go to an off-campus party with me
tomorrow night," I beamed hopefully.
Christina studied me, clearly looking for my deceptive
angle, but when none became evident, a smile slowly forced its way across her
lips.
"Okay, Zane, I give up. What is the catch?"
Christina chuckled.
"There is a Sorority party at my neighbor's house. They
are inviting a fraternity over and I imagine a few people will crash. I've been
invited and I was thinking we could bring around twenty of our girls for a fun
night out," I explained.
"Zane, we are a Christian Girls school; we don't do the
whole partying, drinking, and spending time with strange boys thing," she
lectured me.
"You'll have fun," I promised her.
"An hour ago you hated me," she pointed out.
"How do I know this isn't some kind of trick?"
"Sure, I hated you an hour ago, but that was then and
I'm not going to waste my time fighting past battles. Besides, you did the
right thing, though you took your time doing it," I answered. "Also, who
in the Administration would I work for? I certainly wouldn't go outside the
school."
"Yet you are still going after me about Rio,"
Christina said.
"That has to do with how you treat people, not what you
did in the past," I corrected her. "If I leave it alone you will
continue to treat people that don't conform to your world view like dirt."
"You aren't going to win, Zane, but I tell you what;
drop this silly vendetta and I'll consider going to that party," she
offered.
"Oh, I'll keep my vendetta and see you at the party
anyway," I laughed which made Christina cross.
"What makes you think that?" she replied through
narrowed eyes.
"You are fearless, hungry for knowledge, and you never
pass up a challenge where there is even a remote chance of success. You won't
go for me; you will go because this is something you can do and do well, and
you can't pass up an opportunity to shine," I pointed out.
"So you are attempting to flatter me with a fictitious
character assessment," she chided in return. Busted!
"You are not calling me a liar," I countered. We
locked gazes for a few seconds.
"I wish you were older," she commented.
"Younger means I have more stamina," I offered.
"Older means more experience, more to offer, and
greater competition," she volleyed.
"Younger means you can teach them more, less baggage,
and a stronger desire to catch their quarry," I grinned.
"Is that what I am to you; quarry?" Christina
questioned me.
"No. You are the girl I'm going to marry," I
stated matter of factly before turning and running for Assembly. As it was, we
were on the verge of being late, though Rio and Iona saved me a seat. Rio tried
to get me to tell her what happened but I warned her to silence with the fey
light in my gaze.
When we got out a senior named Janice snatched me up. Her
trick was dueling Bible verses. Sometimes I don't get chicks at all but I guess
she thought she was doing my soul some good.
The crew was waiting at my car when I was preparing to make
my exit from campus. Christina was sitting on the hood of my car when I showed
up. She pushed up and met me a few steps forward.
"We've discussed it and we'll go," she told me,
"but don't think this means even remotely that I'll ever marry you."
By the looks on their faces this was the first her girl posse had heard about
my intentions.
"Oh, you will marry me," I said, feeling terribly
self-assured. "I won't settle for anyone less and neither will you."
Christina smirked but there was this light in her eyes. Chastity laughed while
Faith and Hope looked stunned. Heaven looked pole-axed. I got in my car and
rolled out for the short drive home. It was Friday night and I still had a lot
to do before Saturday's party.
To say that the situation with Aunt Jill at home was awkward
would have been an understatement. Last Monday before I met with the
Chancellor, Jill got a call from the university telling her that she'd sent a
boy to a girl's school. I imagine it was some consolation that she hadn't
bragged to our church about where I was going to school yet.
"So, umm, Jill began as we sat down to eat dinner,
"your Spiritual Advisor tells me you are making great strides in your
Christian education. She also says you are well-received by your fellow
students and that they don't hold your, condition against you."
"Actually, several girls have shown great concern over
my well-being," I expressed.
"A few have told me they want to stop by the house
tomorrow night and make sure I'm okay," I added. I could see Jill balk.
"By that, I mean that twenty of them want to come over."
The sheer number first worried, then impressed her. Surely
she must be thinking that I'd be safe with so many women around.
"That's good news, Zane. I was worried that you would
be a slave to your baser nature but I see Jesus Christ has provided you with a
new direction," Jill smiled lovingly. I decided not to tell her that the
tools Christ had chosen were young ladies like Barbie Lynn, Rio, Iona,
Chastity, and Opal, and I definitely knew better than to tell her about the
party we would all be going to.
"Speaking of new directions, I notice you are still
wearing the clothes the young ladies next door picked out for you," I
re-directed the conversation. Jill looked down at her plate for a minute.
"I bought some of my old styles Monday but when I wore
them Tuesday, a co-worker asked me if there had been a death in the family.
What a horrid thing to say," she groaned.
"Have you garnered any male attention?" I
inquired, deeply curious.
"Nothing you need worry about," Jill turned away,
"I have one man in my life and you're more than enough for me to
handle."
"Jill, if you like I could come home one or two days a
week for dinner; campus is so close," I offered, "and I'm sure my
Dorm Mother won't mind." Jill looked up and studied me.
"That would be nice, Zane. I know we didn't get off to
a good start here but I'm willing to work at it if you are," she stated.
"Kathryn has offered to come out here for a few weeks once harvest is
done," Jill continued. I didn't know Kathryn, Jill's older sister, except
for the few pictures I'd seen.
I knew she'd been the first woman Uncle Tim was interested
in but she ended up marrying a church elder thirty years her senior. She was
like Jill, except thirty-seven years of age and a bit thicker. She worked on
the family farm in Oregon doing, well, farmer shit. Jill said we could expect
her the first week in November so we had better get the guest bedrooms ready
for the visit.
We caught a movie on TV, drank some wine, and talked about
campus, classes and such. Jill had gone to an open university were Christian
students were penalized for their beliefs (so she felt) and was fascinated with
the idea of a place where Christian women alone sat in judgment of other
Christian women. I pledged then and there to never put Rio and Jill alone in
the same room together because I'd surely end up an orphan.
In the morning, Jill and I picked up the place (Jill was a
haphazard housekeeper), did some laundry, and went grocery shopping. In the
checkout line I said something inane and Jill gave me an exaggerated giggle
that I was becoming all too familiar with. It was the one a woman gives to a
man when they think the man wants to be found amusing.
It is kind of endearing when it comes from a teenage girl
but a bit creepy when it comes from your female guardian. Jill really needed a
man in her life but I was at a loss as to how to make it happen.
Unfortunately, I had things to do after we ate lunch, namely
going back to school to pick up Rio and Iona for a shopping trip.
Rio had been stripped of all her 'party-wear' when her
parents shipped her here and Iona never had anything like it at all.
"Barbie Lynn wanted to see you in your room," Rio
grumbled when Iona and I showed up in her abode. I had no idea what that was
about so I left Iona in Rio's room and headed to the Solarium on my own.
When I got to the top of the stairs Barbie's gaze met mine
from my bed where she was sitting. She glanced past me to see if I brought
company.
"Are we alone?" she purred. I nodded in agreement,
at which point Barbie Lynn sat up on the bed on her knees facing away from me.
Slowly, looking over her shoulder, she hiked up her skirt until her bare-naked
bum was revealed to me.
"I've missed you," she moaned, then she began
rubbing her right ass cheek and added, "We've both missed you." I
stalked toward her, barely able to restrain the desire to pounce on her
proffered posterior. Barbie grinned lustfully, went down to her hands and, as I
was taking my pants and underwear off, she collapsed further onto her elbows,
pushing her ass out even more.
I started to caress her thighs, flank, and back, planting
kisses along the way, when I noticed her ass crack and anus was slick with
lubricant.
"No foreplay; just fuck me," Barbie Lynn demanded
with a voice heavy with need. I aimed my cock to her anus and slowly pushed in.
Barbie gave a sharp intake of breath as her resistance was overcome, followed
by this deep, animalistic vocalization of pleasure.
Her breathing came in sharper and sharper gasps as I pushed
steadily in until I was totally encased by her flesh. I put my weight on her
back, reaching around and fondling her breasts through her shirt, no bra which,
with Barbie's cleavage, was erotic and impractical yet wonderful to the touch.
Our bodies synchronized into some really violent, ravenous
sex when Barbie looked over her shoulder at me.
"So, you are going to marry Christina?" she
panted. I couldn't read her emotional state.
"Yes, in about three or four years," I answered.
"What about me, about us?" she whimpered as her
passion began slipping her control.
"You are a great friend, Barbie Lynn, but I don't love
you. Is this going to be a problem?" I breathed heavily.
"No," she rasped with a smile on her lips and eyes
shut, "I wouldn't give up our time together for anything. Okay, it hurts a
little, knowing I'm going to lose you one day."
"We'll never lose what we have right now," I
grunted as Barbie began to tremble against me. Her anal muscles began to
squeeze and contort around me. Eyes squinted, she gave me a wicked little smile
and I rewarded her with a sharp slap to the ass. Barbie hopped up but her fists
kept clenching my sheets.
"Oh, Zane," she gasped. I spanked her two more
times hard and Barbie Lynn cried out,
"Lord Jesus!" she called out in her own inimical
way as the first major tremor grabbed her body. I hammered away for three more
strokes when her heat and passion overcame me and I erupted into her ass.
Barbie pushed up and back against me for over a minute
before we finally collapsed on the bed, panting and sweating profusely.
We lay there, young and vital, soaking up each other's
warmth until Barbie Lynn wiggled her ass against me and sighed contentedly.
"You're still hard," she murmured.
"Whose fault is that, you vixen?" I teased her
between deep breaths.
"Don't you need to go shopping?" she titillated
back.
"Do I look like I want to go shopping?" I
responded with both words and a jab with my cock.
"Damn, oh damn," she moaned, as she stroked my
cock with anal contractions. "Okay, one more time, then you have to
go," she whimpered lustfully.
"Two fucking hours!" Rio spat. "Jesus Christ,
man, can she still walk?" Okay, so we did it more than one more time, I
must confess, but I wasn't telling Rio that.
"She was asleep when I left her," I stated,
"but I think she's ambulatory." Iona blushed which reminded me that I
still owed her a full-body hot oil massage.
"Were you ever not the Hammer of God?" Rio
questioned me about my sexual prowess.
"Well," I chuckled, "my first sexual encounter,
from stripping off our clothes to my shot, was less than a minute. I got one
stroke in, pulled out too far, and ejaculated all over her pubic mound and
stomach. I wanted to die."
Iona's eyes went wide because she must have imagined I was
some sort of Sex God sprung forth from the lustful thoughts of young maidens,
fully formed. As I said earlier, we all start somewhere.
"What did you do?" Iona asked softly while Rio
laughed out loud at my expense.
"She smiled kindly, sucked me off until I was hard again,
and that time I lasted longer. Six months later I could go an hour and knew the
difference between making a woman orgasm and making her want to orgasm."
"Now you are scaring Iona," Rio mocked me.
"You know she's never had an orgasm, much less a boyfriend." Yeah,
Rio could be really abrasive at times. Iona looked like she wanted to fade into
the cracks in the wall. I walked over and put an arm around Iona.
"Iona knows I'm here for her when she needs me," I
responded.
Iona looked up at me and smiled with something uncomfortably
akin to worship. I caught Rio flashing a sly smile my way. Iona had stood by us
and pushing her into my arms was Rio's way of paying her back without looking
soft.
"Let's get shopping, ladies," I said, while giving
Iona a squeeze, "unless you want to go to the party in what you have
on."
The girls beat me out the door, though my long legs brought
me to the car first. Just like last time, Rio hollered the moment we passed the
gates leading to the outside world. When we got to the mall I abandoned them
for my own special mission. It took me a while to pick up what was needed and
by the time I got back to the ladies, I could tell there was trouble.
Iona looked pissed with Rio and Rio regarded Iona with
thinly veiled contempt.
"What happened?" I began, followed by, "Iona,
you look great, even more attractive than normal. I'm going to have to get you
a taser so you can keep all the guys at bay."
"I hope no one takes a picture of me," Iona
groaned, "my parents would just die."
Rio was in a medium blue silk blouse that showed off her
gossamer red bra and a black mini-skirt, black mesh hose, and matching blue
calf boots. Iona was similarly dressed but with a red blouse and white bra with
black trim plus black hose and black calf-boots. Iona kept shifting
uncomfortably.
"What's going on?" I inquire softly.
"She's making me wear a thong and it is pushing up my
ass," Iona complained.
"Come with me," I directed her, and while Rio
looked on curiously I took Iona into a side access out of sight of the general
population. "Trust me," I asked Iona gently.
When she nodded I knelt before her and lifted up her skirt,
causing Iona to tense stiffly and inhale deeply. I put my nose inches from her
crotch while carefully running my hands along her upper thighs, around to her
ass, gently massaging her with my fingertips. I reached around until I found
the thin material of her undergarment and adjusted it with sensitivity and
care.
"How does that feel?" I whispered.
"Huh?" Iona sounded dazed.
"Is that more comfortable?" I clarified.
"Yes, yes," she responded, looking down into my
eyes and smiling.
"If you need any more help, let me know," I
smiled, as I straightened her skirt and stood towering over her once again. I
took her hand and led her back to the impatient Rio.
"Damn, Dude, did you nail her already?" Rio joked
with me.
"You'll never know," I shot back playfully. Rio
snorted and took a step toward Iona.
"If I reach under your skirt are you going to be wet as
hell?" she teased Iona.
Iona panicked and back-pedaled behind me.
"That would be a big 'yes'," Rio laughed.
"Zane, she's got it bad for you."
"What about you?" Iona said accusingly. "You
get bitchy every time he's with another woman."
For an instant Rio looked hurt but she masked it quickly.
"Girl, I'm always a bitch. Ask anyone who knows
me."
"Well, you are my bitch and I'll fight anyone who says
differently," I pointed out. Once I had them change back to their school
uniforms, I wrapped my arms around them both and we traipsed off to my car, and
from there to my home.
Jill clearly had a hard time taking in my two buddies. Iona
was very obsequious and polite while Rio was distant and sulky. Iona kept Jill
busy until the next wave of guests began to arrive. First to arrive were Wilhelmina
and Cappadocia, who wasted no time in slipping off to the bathroom to change
into their party attire. They came out and as Jill struggled to adjust, I
slipped off with my girls.
While Iona changed I gave Rio her 'gift'. She took the bag
with a smirk but as she poured the contents out on the bed, she nearly cried
tears of joy.
"How did you know what to get?" she stammered.
"Iona hunted down your old Facebook page and I ran down
the list of your friends until I discovered one that would send us a picture
and description of them all," I grinned. Rio hit me in the shoulder, then
stalked over and punched Iona too.
"Ow," muttered Iona, "what was that
for?"
"That's for being so nosey," she replied, while
wiping away a tear.
"It was Zane's fault," Iona accused me.
"Fine, I'll go hit him again," Rio snarled
playfully. I took my clothes and fled to the bathroom before Rio could thank me
again for restoring to her all the body jewelry her parents had taken away from
her when they exiled her to FFU.
By the time I finished dressing more than half of the ladies
had gathered. Jill was beside herself with the bevy of company, though she was
starting to figure out that most of the women were older than me. In fact, the
only freshmen were Rio, Iona and I. Around seven Opal, Brandi, Jill and I
cooked up some dinner for the rest. We ate light because for every one of us,
this was our first experience in college debauchery.
Sorority Party!
Before we departed Rio raced back to the room to make some last
minute adjustments to her attire. When she came back out all the conversation
stopped and every one of us stared. Where could I begin? Rio had three earrings
in her left ear and two on her right, the bottom on both sides being ivory
skulls with red ruby eyes. She had an obsidian gem glued to her forehead just
above her eyebrows.
Her right eyebrow had a simple silver ring, but the one in
her left nostril was a tiny pentagram. Her lip ring was a on the left side; a
double loop. She'd taken off her bra and her nipple piercings, linked together
by a chain, were clearly visible underneath her shirt which she'd tied tightly
right below the breast line; her bra was now AWOL.
Her belly button ring has an onyx teardrop attached. As she
walked up to the group she stuck her tongue at the others exposing her pewter
tongue barbell. She skipped over, breasts bouncing, and hugged me before
leaning back and pumping her fist up in the air.
"Free at last!"
"Ten, eleven, twelve," counted off Chastity
quietly.
"I have fourteen," Rio grinned lasciviously to
Chastity. More than one girl began doing the physiological implications of that
claim and I doubted they were thinking about her toes.
"At least if we all end up being arrested one of us
will be unrecognizable," Christina commented.
"Is , is that one of your classmates?" Jill
muttered, clearly blanking out the old Rio from her mind.
"For better or worse she's one of us," I boasted.
Barbie Lynn, sticking close to my other arm, gave me a desperate, quizzical
expression.
"She's one of my students," Barbie told Jill.
"She's one of ours still seeking redemption."
Before Rio could be more of a smart-ass I gave her hand a
hard squeeze and while she grinned mischievously, she did hold her tongue.
"Okay, ladies, let's go," I announced. We all
started migrating toward the door.
"Where are you going?" Jill asked.
"There is a party next door," Christina provided.
"The Wiccan lesbians?" Jill gasped.
"I was wrong, Jill," I evaded. "They are a sorority
house, not Wiccan lesbians. They invited us over tonight for a little school
mixer."
"Well , as long as it is just you girls,"
Jill hoped. I nodded and headed out the door.
"That wasn't very nice," Christina scolded me once
we had gathered outside and began moving toward the Kappa Sigma house.
"If I told her it was a sorority house she would have
worried but been unable to do anything. This way she didn't have to
worry," I explained.
"You have the Devil's Tongue," Christina chided,
but she had that smile and gleam in her eye.
"And how," Barbie Lynn snickered. Something passed
between Barbie Lynn and Christina but I missed it. My group spilled through the
trees that separated the properties and headed for the front door.
Storming the Gates
Two guys had parked their car and were coming up the walkway
when they saw us. They did a double-take before looking at each other utterly
confused. We lined up at the door first and after I knocked a bright-faced
girl, most likely a newly-minted pledge, answered. She took a look at me,
smiled, then that smile faded as she saw the passel of women behind me.
"Hi, I'm Zane; we were invited," I offered.
"Oh!" he eyes lit up, "you are that Zane. I
thought , well, we heard you were bringing a guest or two. I , can
I check with someone?" she babbled.
"Sure. Can we wait inside?" I suggested. She
nodded and we all started filing in.
Our arrival sent ripples through the house. Apparently not
many girls crash a sorority function and since most of the guys present were
expecting unfavorable odds, the social dynamic had shifted.
"Zane," Tawny Flores greeted me. Being the
Sorority President it was her burden to figure out what our fate would be.
"When you said you could bring some friends, you weren't kidding."
There was a pregnant pause before I remembered my manners.
"This is Christina Buchanan, Senior Class President of
FFU," I presented our 'Queen'. She and Tawny shook hands, two alpha
females testing each other. I started further introduction but was cut off by
Tawny's question.
"How do you know the Senior Class President of FFU,
Zane?"
"Zane didn't tell you?" Christina marveled.
"I figured he would have bragged about it." Seeing Tawny's
uncertainty, Christina gave a clever smile and clarified, "Zane is a
freshman at FFU."
"But that's a , All , how did that
happen?" Tawny inquired.
"Zane's turning out to be a very clever boy,"
Christina grinned knowingly to Tawny who nodded back as if I was a mere mortal
amongst titans.
"Please enter, ladies," Tawny said. "Come
meet the Alpha Kappa Alpha president, Christina," she continued. "The
rest of you, have fun."
It took all of five seconds before the first AKA hit on one
of my companions. By the time I made my way to the pool in the back where the
music was starting up, it was just me, Barbie Lynn, and Iona. When a tall
athletic black student came up and asked Barbie to dance, she turned for my
approval which I quickly gave.
"Iona," I whispered to my final FFU lady,
"you are here to have fun so relax."
"Can't I stay with you?" she said softly.
"You are with me every other day of the week," I
pointed out. No sooner had I said that when another guy came up and asked her
to dance. She left me looking somewhat fearful.
I went over to the 'bar' and got a cup of beer but before I
could turn around a pair of hands from behind covered my eyes.
"Hey stranger," the female voice addressed me,
"I see you delivered on all the hotties."
"I'm glad you appreciate them, Leigh," I replied
as I reached up and took hold of her hands.
I turned around, keeping her hands high so that when I faced
her I could place them on my shoulders. I let go and snaked my arms around her
waist. While Leigh was still taking in her circumstances, I leaned down and
kissed her. I pulled back a quarter-step and her lips parted slightly in
surprise which allowed me to kiss her again in greater depth, this time lasting
several seconds.
"Wow," she panted when our kiss ended, "you
don't waste much time."
"That was a 'thank you' for the invite," I
informed her. "Somehow I didn't think a card would suffice." Her eyes
grew smoky like awakening volcanic pools of desire.
"Show me how well you can dance," Leigh asked
playfully. She led me to the pool's edge and I did my best to not look foolish
while she came off as devastatingly seductive.
I was having a lot of fun with Leigh until a second girl,
Carly by name, tried to break in. A little tug of war broke out and Leigh
staggered back over the lip of the pool. I grabbed her at the last moment and
kept her from falling in. Tipping there at the lip of the pool, I smiled and
said,
"That was close," to which Leigh smirked and
pushed me in.
I reached out and snatched her arm as we both tumbled into
the water. Leigh squealed as she plunged into the cool water while most of the
other students laughed at us. I helped Leigh out and followed her up so that we
were both standing, dripping wet, in the warm late summer air.
"Come with me," Leigh urged, as she took my hand
and led me into the house. "I'll get you something dry to wear."
We squished up the back stairs past several amused couples
until we dodged into Leigh's room. She immediately started to strip down so I
did the same, soon leaving us naked. Leigh walked up to me, rubbing her hands
along my hips and chest.
"Why didn't you come by for a swim?" she inquired.
"I had some home issues to work out," I admitted.
"Aunt Jill is a bit uptight, but she's getting better, and thank you for
that too." Of course, having her so naked and so close wasn't doing my
attempts at sexual control any good.
"Is that for me?" she said with a toothy grin,
looking at my crotch.
"Actually, I'm turned on by your roommate's 'Hello
Kitty' comforter," I joked. "I'm a freak that way." She pouted
and started to stroke my cock shaft with one hand while circling my head with
two fingers from the other.
"Are you sure about that?" she teased.
Words clearly weren't working so I decided to use the
hands-on approach. I started by kissing her, wrapping my hands around her ass
and picking her up off the ground against me. When Leigh reached her hand up
around my neck to steady herself I rested her cunt on the tip of my cock.
"Oh," she gasped but didn't protest, so I slowly
lowered her down, easing my penetration to a comfortable rate.
"Holy Crap, you're filling me up," she murmured as
her legs squeezed around my waist. "Fuck, fuck, fuck," she chanted as
she slid down my length until she was nestled tightly against me. For a minute
we remained joined and unmoving as her cunt contracted and expanded against me
as she sought equilibrium between my girth and her control.
When Leigh was prepared she gave me a nod signaling her
readiness. I squeezed her ass firmly and slowly brought her up to the top then
slid her down again. I repeated this several times before something occurred to
me and I broke the silence.
"Leigh, I totally spaced on a condom," I
apologized, but still kept penetrating her.
"Screw it," Leigh breathed huskily. "I'm good
and if you give me something, I know where you live." I began picking up
the pace, lifting her quickly and letting her bounce back down hard.
"Zane," she added, "I just want you to know I don't normally do
this, ah, fuck!"
"I , oh, well , I'm sort of a slut, Leigh.
I do this a lot," I responded.
"You had better be good at sex, then," she sighed.
"I'd like to think so," I answered.
"That was , rhetorical Zane. I saw the way those
FFU girls looked at you, like we Kappa Sig girls were poaching on their
territory," she moaned playfully. "It is really sexy."
Slap, slap, slap, by now our rhythm included me rocking my
hips up and her squeezing me on the downs stroke with her thighs. Leigh was
gasping out every curse word I'd ever heard in every conceivable combination
plus some words I didn't know existed as our sex intensified. Finally she slammed
me into her closet door so that every time we ground together the door creaked.
To be continued in part 4, By FinalStand for Literotica.
1 hr 6 min
October 11, 2025 Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 2
Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 2
A Quick Execution Plan
In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the
podcast at Explicit
Novels.

If my life is a mirror, why does mine have to be one-way with me on the wrong
side.
Christina was waiting for me when I came out, minus her
servant (classes had just been let out so she hadn't snared one yet), but she'd
gained three sidekicks who looked upon me with varying degrees of amusement and
contempt. The shortest of them, a sexy brunette with a foxy-like face glared at
me with ill-disguised hate, over what I had no idea.
"Come on, Zane," Christina said as she handed me
her book bag, "time to face judgment."
"Face judgment?" I mused. "Are we really
going there? I made an honest mistake and besides, isn't forgiveness of sins
the prime Christian virtue?"
Angry Girl grabbed my arm and yanked but the sad facts of
physics and my contrariness kept her from moving me. The girl ground her teeth,
on the cusp of rage.
"Zane, come," dictated Christina calmly.
"Heaven, release him before he starts crying to the liberal media about
physical abuse." Heaven? Seriously, who names their daughter Heaven, I
thought, then I remembered where I'm standing. I meekly went to Christina's
side when Heaven released me, then we started making our way to the
Administration Building.
My phone went off and I checked the message and had to
snicker. It was Iona and apparently the girls are starting to use my time as some
sort of currency.
"What was that all about?" another sidekick asked.
This one was actually friendly. "I'm Chastity," she identified
herself.
"Hey, Chastity," I grinned back to her. "That
was an enterprising freshman who is keeping track of which lady has requested
my Handmaiden services, and now I'm apparently being swapped around."
"You are a whore," snarled Angry Chick Heaven.
"Listen," I shot back, "this is your crazy
tradition, not mine. I'm only doing what my upperclassmen are demanding of me.
I'm acting like any other incoming freshman. But I have to admit, I haven't
actually read the handbook yet."
"Let it be, Heaven," advised Christina. "This
will all be over in thirty minutes and he'll be gone."
On that note, I turned to the last unnamed senior. "So
what's your name, if you would be so kind as to tell me?"
"Faith," she replied cautiously. I kept grinning.
"I swear, if you ladies have a girl named Hope in your
close circle of friend we should form an all-girls 80s-style punk rock band.
I'll be the manager, constantly clashing with Christina over artistic
differences," I rambled on.
"You are kind of a nut," Chastity pointed out.
"I'm on the verge of the shortest college career in
history so I admit to being a bit nervous," I confessed, and surprise of
surprises, Chastity placed a comforting hand on my shoulder. Somehow that made
Heaven angrier with me, which I didn't think was possible.
Before I could delve into the psychoses of Heaven, we
arrived at the Chancellor's office. I gave Christina her bag as the girls
abandoned me once the secretary ushered me in with a disdainful sniff of her
nose.
Inside were six women but I only recognized two: Chancellor
Doctor Melrose Bazz and Ms. Goodswell, who also happened to be my assigned
Spiritual Advisor.
"Come in and sit down, Mr. Braxton," commanded
Doctor Bazz. Since the only open chair was directly in front of her desk and
flanked by the other chairs (so I'd be doubly flanked), I took my seat.
"As you must now understand, there has been a horrible
error," the Chancellor continued. "To rectify this situation you will
withdraw from Freedom Fellowship University effective immediately. Your tuition
will, of course, be refunded." She slid some papers in front of me.
"I take it everyone knows who I am, ma'am, but who am I
in the room with?" I inquired.
"Sign the papers," insisted Doctor Bazz.
"Can I think about this?" I inquired.
"No," she answered.
"Are you sure?" I persisted.
"Yes," she snapped angrily.
"Okay, then, I'm not signing," I decided.
Everyone stirred restlessly.
"You don't have a choice," one of the unnamed
women in the room declared. "Security will hand you over to the Sheriff's
Department as we remove you if you don't leave sensibly."
"That sounds like a lawsuit," I noted.
"You are mistaken, Mr. Braxton," the Chancellor
glared. I noticed the unnamed woman farthest from me looked less than
convinced; that made her the college's lawyer.
"Chancellor, I have a deep respect for you and for the
school you so expertly shepherd. I'm not out to embarrass this
institution." I tried to relate to all of them.
"The problem for you is that at no time in the
registration process was I ever asked if I was male," I began my argument.
"I entered my first name in as Glenn; your computer system transcribed
that over to Glenda. At no time did I attempt to deceive the administration. I
also can call forth witnesses from my dorm floor that will testify that I
clearly didn't understand this was a woman's institution of higher
learning."
"You are being highly disruptive to the school and
you've already been in one fight in your first four hours of school,"
another unnamed member announced.
"Pardon me, but I don't know who you are," I asked
the woman.
"Dana Gorman, Head of Security and Dean of
Athletics," she snipped.
"Coach Dana, I was not aware that anyone was hurt and
since I wasn't supplied my Handbook until yesterday afternoon when I went to my
dorm room, I had no idea about the Handmaiden's Duty. I did find my roommate
pinned to the ground with three girls sitting on her while she screamed and
cried. I pushed/kicked them away and picked her up. I acted with charity and
compassion," I put my best spin on the case as possible.
"Doctor Josephine Sergeant, Dean of Sciences," the
other unnamed woman introduced herself. "I'm not sure how I can fit you
into my program, Mr. Braxton. The corpses Advanced Biology students work on are
all female."
"Doctor, I would imagine if I do become a doctor, I
will have to work on women from time to time," I countered.
"Mr. Braxton, nothing good can come of your
intransience. Sign the papers, take the fall off, and find another school more
fitting to your nature and gender," the Chancellor spoke.
"I'll fight," I replied.
We had a still moment, then Ms. Goodswell cleared her
throat.
"Zane, why do you want to stay?"
"Short answer: this school has nine hundred women and
one me; what's not to love? Long version: my inheritance is based on me being
eighteen and in a college of my Aunt's choosing. It is too late for me to get
into another program this year so if I don't fight, I go broke. I have nothing
to lose."
"Ms. Lane," the Chancellor addressed her lawyer,
"is there any reason we can't escort Mr. Braxton to the gates right
now?" The attractive young lawyer brushed a stray strand of her lovely
light brown hair before responding.
"There does seem to be a flaw in the administration
software. There is no sexual differentiation key. Medical files were submitted
as required and they clearly identify him as being male so there was no
indication of evasion on his part, we missed it. FFU can expel him if he
doesn't leave of his own accord but he definitely has a lawsuit against
us."
That gave people food for thought. It took Ms. Goodswell to
save the day and I didn't really expect that.
"Mr. Braxton, do you promise us to be an exemplary
student if we allow you to stay out the semester?"
"Of course," I promised.
"Well, we can't keep him where he is," insisted
Dana, shocked and angry.
"We can keep him in his residence hall but place him in
the Solarium. We can fix up something for him by tonight, and we have him
cleared to use the fifth floor showers as schedules allow," Ms. Goodswell
suggested.
"The place is a mess," Dana grumbled.
"I'll work to make it better as time allows," I
volunteered.
"Mr. Braxton, wait outside while we discuss this,"
commanded the Chancellor.
I took my cue and left quickly. Christina and clique were
sitting patiently waiting for me. She stood and made to leave.
"I was told to wait here," I informed her, which brought
the whole troop up short.
"What are we waiting for?" Christina inquired.
"Oh, I have them over a barrel so I insisted they
assign one of you to be my bed warmer for the rest of the week. They are
debating on which one of you gets the honor," I teased.
"You bastard," spat Heaven, getting in my face.
"You are a vomitus piece of filth!"
"Just for that, you are next," I grinned
devilishly at her.
"Huh?" she looked far angrier than uncertain,
"Next for what?"
"Oh, during the upcoming sex orgy I host, you are
'Next'. See," I sighed dramatically, "I'm not likely to remember your
name so when I call out 'Next,' I mean you."
I had a split second to decide whether I'd duck or not.
Training was screaming at me to half-step back while bringing up an arm to
block but, Pow! I staggered back to the wall and slumped halfway down to the
floor. Heaven kept coming and kicked me twice in the shin before Chastity and
Christina pulled her off me.
She was still sputtering and growling when the Chancellor's
door opened up and Ms. Gorman stepped out and closed it behind her.
"What is going on here?" she hissed.
"There was a misunderstanding," Christina
answered.
"Actually, Heaven punched me after I deflected one of
her insults," I countered. "Now I have to ponder civil litigation."
"What?" Christina asked cautiously. Heaven was
less diplomatic or restrained.
"You provoked me," she accused me.
"Do you know word one about my sexual habits? Could you
prove a believable threat to you or someone around you? Barring that, you just
committed assault," I informed Heaven.
"You are willing to gamble we would betray Heaven to
someone like you?" Faith threatened.
"No," Dana answered for me. "I have little
doubt that Mr. Braxton has noted that all classes and administration rooms have
cameras." She seemed bitter about her own security procedures. The rest of
the girl posse seemed equally unhappy except for,
"Come on," Chastity told me as she offered me a
hand up. I took it and quickly was upright once more so that we were chest to
chest.
"Please don't do this, Zane," she said evenly.
Heaven scoffed.
"Very well, Chastity, because it was you who requested
it, but I do ask for one thing in return," I told her.
"Of course he wants something," Heaven snarled
sarcastically.
"Actually, all I want is five minutes with
Heaven," I explained, and when Heaven rolled her eyes and Chastity looked
uncomfortable, I added, "no physical contact at all, only sitting down and
talking."
"She'll do it," Christina agreed.
"No!" balked Heaven.
"You'll do it or be expelled and face possible jail
time," Ms. Gorman stated.
"No," it was my turn to say. "I was joking; I
won't press charges against Heaven."
"She can still be expelled," Dana insisted.
"For what?" I asked. Dana looked at me cautiously.
"Hell, we were just fooling around; right ladies?" No one said
anything because to speak was to court the sin of falsehoods.
"Yes," said Christina, taking the plunge; the
others nodded.
Dana bored me into place with her gaze, weighing her
options.
"Keep it down out here," she snapped to the room,
"especially you young ladies. I expected better from you four." The
implication was that my cock exempted me from mature behavior.
"Thank you," Chastity told me.
"It took the grand total of one word, please," I
explained. "I know it must be hard to believe but I'm not a total
scumbag."
"Are you still going to make me pay for insulting
Rio?" Christina mocked.
"The week isn't over yet," I pointed out. The
resulting silence was interesting.
Five minutes later the door opened and the women filed past.
The second to last one out was the lawyer, Ms. Lane.
"Mr. Braxton, we will have to get together to discuss
some of your unique legal issues and liabilities next week," she informed
me.
"I await you at your leisure, Ms. Lane. Whatever you need,
I'll do my best to comply," I smiled.
"It will certainly be easier if you are
compliant," she smiled back before turning and heading into the hallway,
my eyes watching the line on her stockings going from where her skirt's hemline
revealed her shapely thighs down her muscular calves to her four-inch heels.
"Temptation comes in many forms," Ms. Goodswell
said, interrupting me from the distraction of Ms. Lane's luscious posterior, a
look that Ms. Lane caught as she smiled and turned out of sight.
"In my admittedly limited experience, temptation is a
result of dissatisfaction with one's circumstances, not a weakness of
character," I offered as an explanation.
"As your spiritual counselor, I feel it is my duty to
keep you on the straight and narrow," Ms. Goodswell sighed with faux
sufferance.
"I don't mean to make things hard for you, Ms.
Goodswell," I jibbed.
"Enough sexual innuendo for the moment, Zane; you've
been given an opportunity so don't blow it, don't disappoint me," Ms.
Goodswell warned me while stabbing me in the chest with a well-manicured cherry
gloss fingernail. I gave her a funny look.
"What is it, Mr. Braxton?" she asked.
"Oh, it is the fact that you are attempting the
impossible, restoring my faith in organized Christianity, I answered while
fishing for her name.
"Virginia," Ms. Goodswell filled in the void of my
unsubtle inquiry. "You are going to be trouble," she said, but her
smile belied any worry on her part.
"Well, I must get to lunch. I have a deserving Mistress
who demands that I spoon-feed her," I told her as I moved to Christina and
her cohorts.
"Your room, seven o'clock, Zane. We'll be moving you to
your new lodgings then," Virginia instructed. I nodded my acknowledgement
then headed off to my late lunch.
As we crossed campus, we remained relatively quiet until we
approached the Dining Hall.
"You remain intriguing, Mr. Braxton," Christina
allowed.
"I am equally drawn to you, you sanctimonious
twat," I bantered back, and the girl posse jerked in response.
"I hope they house you in a deep, dark hole,"
snapped Heaven.
"I hope they do too," I beamed at Heaven,
"and I hope you have the only key."
"Why is that?" asked Chastity.
"I'd let him starve to death," Heaven grinned
viciously. I kept my eyes on Heaven.
"Well, if Heaven had the key, she could come down and
torture me whenever she wanted," I explained, and when Heaven licked her
lips in anticipation, I added, "and she'd look so fetching in nothing but
thin strips of black leather, high heels, and a whip in her hand as she scourged
the sin out of me again and again, ." I licked my lips sensually at
Heaven, "and again."
Now all movement stopped; even the normally homicidal Heaven
was caught up in the imagery (which she liked) and the other girls were wrapping
their minds around the implications of either me on my knees, Heaven in
leather, or us together.
"You have a very sinful mind," accused Faith.
"I have never denied that," I responded. "I'm
a flawed creature in need of redemption, I admit that. Thankfully, I've chosen
a religion based on forgiveness and second chances, then, eh?"
Any further comments were interrupted by a girl running into
me, more like almost running over me.
"Zane! They didn't transubstantiate you into communion
wafers," Rio squealed, showing more womanly affection than I would have
given her credit for.
Rio didn't do a great job of being 'surprised' when she
noticed the girls around me. Heaven glared at Rio and I tried to shift myself
between them but Christina intervened before anything happened.
"Felon, I am in need of a stool to sit on; I'm
tired," Christina said. As she used the word 'felon,' she smirked at me.
Rio flinched too.
"Wouldn't you rather have me lie on my back so you can
sit on my face so I can get you off? That way we could both eat lunch,"
Rio sneered back. Christina didn't bite.
"Make a seat, little felon," Christina smiled. I
had a sudden desire to miss lunch.
"I've got this, Zane," Rio told me as she touched
my upper arm and pushed me toward the door.
As I grudgingly walked away, I saw Rio get down on all fours
on the grass and Christina take her seat. The best thing I could say about the
situation was that Queen Christina didn't bounce up and down.
Before I could come up with some rescue strategy, Iona
corralled me and led me to the Handmaiden Mistress of the moment; Dove.
Dove's food had grown cold and Iona had kept assuring her I
was on my way so I set to my latest exercise in humility. Dove expected me to
sit with her. I brushed her shoulder-length auburn hair aside and fed her
mouthful after mouthful, using a napkin to tantalize her lips after every few
bites, which Dove found enticing and the surrounding tables found romantic. I
was getting the feeling that the girls were looking at this whole Handmaiden thing
differently than I was.
At three o'clock I made it to Soccer tryouts, forgetting one
little gigantic complication, this was Christina's team. She and the coach
decided that since they couldn't outright deny me the chance for a place on the
team, they could make me target practice (aka goalie). I blocked eleven shots
from established members of the team (they have Soccer/Football in Thailand)
but number twelve got past me, I was off the team.
At four came Archery tryouts and I was starting to feel the
weight of being the true outsider here, and it got worse when I saw our Team
Captain was Chastity Adams, aka Chastity of Team Christina. I turned to put my
equipment up when Chastity called me over.
"What are you doing, Zane?"
"I've just finished having Christina use me as a crash
test dummy," I admitted. "I figured I'd save us both some time so
that you could concentrate your efforts on people who might actually have a
chance to be on the team."
"Zane, why don't you think I'd give you a chance?"
Chastity asked quietly.
"Will you give me a chance?" I wondered.
"Not if you quit right now," she pointed out.
So, I gave it a shot and I leaned that I sucked at archery,
but clearly not as bad as most of the other girls so Chastity tapped me as a
competitive alternate, which meant I was to carry equipment and practice a lot,
the newbie.
"Why did you do this, let me on the team?" I
inquired after the team announcements.
"You aren't half bad," she explained, then smiled
and pointed out, "plus you will distract the other all-female teams."
"Thanks for the chance, Chastity," I said as I
shook her hand.
"You are good-looking and funny, Zane, and the other
girls will work harder so they can stick around you," she responded while
looking at me intently. "Now go, you have another team to try out
for." Sometimes I needed to be reminded that there are things a
twenty-one-year-old could teach an eighteen-year-old.
I barely made it to Karate tryouts (Marksmanship and
Orientation were on Tuesdays and Thursdays). I didn't recognize our Team Leader
but our coach was Dana Gorman, Head of Security. She eyed me with suspicion but
it was nothing compared to the looks I got from the Team Sub-captain. I thought
I recognized the face but I definitely recognized her ass and the hair weave,
I'd put a foot in it when I kicked her off Rio, yeah me!
I told them I knew some kick-boxing but Dana was not
impressed so I was placed with the beginners group, which I proceeded to
dominate utterly. Ten minutes of that and the Team Captain Wilhelmina Spellman
put me in the second tier, where I went undefeated in our little sparing
matches yet again.
Willie wanted to put me on the first team but the girl whose
ass I'd kicked vocally opposed her on it. Willie relented but only partially.
After class, the sub-captain would judge my performance and get the final say
if I was first-team material. I figured if I ripped out her still-beating heart
and showed it to her, I had a fifty-fifty chance of making the squad.
We squared off after the last girl left, the sub-Captain
didn't want any witnesses. She was more skilled and had more emotional
investment but I'd actually been in some real fights and was faster and
stronger. As far as matches went, it was pretty intense. We went back and forth
with no real advantage until she threw me by grabbing and tearing off my ghee.
Before she could capitalize I got in a kick to her gut and
when she unfolded, I head-butted her, causing her nose to bleed. I pulled up
and she rubbed her nose and looked at the blood.
"Oh, God, I'm sorry. Let me go get someone," I
urged.
"You hurt me," she muttered. "Lord Jesus
Christ, you hurt me," she said angrily as I stepped forward. I was so
overwhelmed with human compassion I didn't see the kick coming.
I was dreaming of running errands to a close village which
was something I got away with from time to time. It was a pleasant day if a
little cold for daytime in the Thai uplands. The young widow I spent some time
with was attending me and I was clearly lying back and enjoying some of our
intimate foreplay. Her mouth felt warm and comforting on my little helmet, her
tongue didn't twirl like it normally did, but I wasn't in Thailand anymore
either.
My jaw hurt but that was far less relevant than the pressure
of the body I was feeling on my thighs, the warm, wet sensation around my cock,
and the feel of hands on my shaft and stomach. I propped myself up and looked
down at my crotch were our sub-captain looked up at me while keeping her
bobbing rhythm going.
"Stop," I ordered her. She reluctantly agreed, her
eyes warring with anger, shame, and lust. I imagine she was wondering about
what kind of academic hell I was about to bring down on her or if she could get
away with crying rape as she pushed herself back and rested on her haunches.
"Take off your clothes," I ordered next. That
command staggered her but my gaze fixed her in place.
"What are you going to do to me?" she said with a
shaky voice.
"I'm going to reciprocate what you've been doing to me.
You gave me a great lesson and I want to return the favor, now strip." She
thought about it a moment, then did a quick striptease which brought me to my
knees.
"What's your name?" I inquired as she finished.
"Cappadocia Davis," she murmured as she met me at
knee level. I started kissing her, drifting into chest contact and letting our
hands roam free for several minutes. Cappy had a very passive-aggressive style
and often mirrored what I did, all the signals of a confident virgin.
Getting us down head to crotch took little effort as Cappy
went back to administering her blowjob and I started working over her own
sexual center. She only asked me to hurry once when I was spending time getting
to know her thighs with delicate kisses. Though it was a bit rough, Cappadocia
worked me furiously with strong hands, plump lips, and a fighter's stamina. On
my end, I did all I could. I mapped out the pleasure lines along her thighs,
across the groin, and farther along the stomach and sides, passing the breasts
to the throat, ears and lips. Cappadocia expected a quick fuck and an equally
quick departure. As it was, we missed dinner and I would almost be late for my
room meeting.
Before then, I explored Cappy fully. I kissed every ebony
inch of her, from kneecap to navel; I took gentle tongue strokes to her lips,
cunt, and especially the clit while not forgetting a little tantalization of
her ass which drove her over the top to an orgasm by itself. Cappy was good
enough to take my seed not once, but twice, though the first time she took most
of it on her face.
I sat there with two fingers stretching her lips apart while
my tongue languidly worked on her labia and clitoris. I tickled the clit,
sucking it with my lips, then blowing on it coolly. She learned how to swirl
with her tongue once my cock was inside her mouth for a stronger sensation.
Cappadocia liked a contest and we had the best of kinds; neither side won and a
rematch was in order, definitely.
"Cappadocia," I began as I was getting my outdoor
clothes on, "I don't think I'm ready for first team yet."
"Neither do I," she responded after a few moments
of thought.
"I'd like to keep training for it, though. I'm not
going to give up trying, no matter how many private sessions it takes."
"I have to agree, Zane. You are not yet ready and it is
going to take a whole lot of private lessons to get you into 'first team'
shape," she nodded. I left with a sore jaw but thinking good thoughts. I'd
made two teams and had a shot at two others, as long as no one shot me or sent
me to get lost in the wilds with a false map.
The Solarium
Why am I Living in a Glass House?
I raced across campus to my dorm only to discover a sad
looking girl in a short terry cloth robe sitting on the outside steps with a
half-full trash bag. She perked up when she saw me.
"Zane," she hailed me, "I want you to take
out my trash." Okay, that seemed kind of lame to me because the dumpster
was thirty feet away so I had to think quickly.
"Umm," I looked her over.
"Jolene," she provided.
"Jolene, this doesn't seem quite fair," I pointed
out, and I watched her deflate before me. "See," I said as I took her
bag of trash and headed for the dumpster, her tagging along, "maybe I
should come by your place tonight around nine thirty and clean up your room for
you. Does that sound like a more appropriate Handmaiden's duty?" The
little lights went off in her eyes.
"Yes," she bobbed her head. "Yes, it sounds,
amazing." Without telling me her room number, she skipped off through the
doors and went off to do God knows what. I went looking for Iona who, as I
guessed, hooked me up with the girl's location. Gliding into my room after that
was less satisfying.
"You are late, Mr. Braxton," Ms. Goodswell
informed me.
"Handmaiden's Duty," I countered.
"We've moved all your furniture to the Solarium on the
top floor," Dana rumbled. Solarium, top floor. Wasn't I on the top floor
already? What was I getting into? That wasn't the most important thing at the
moment, though.
Rio sat on her bed, knees up, hugging a pillow and looking decidedly
unhappy at the world. I turned to the two teachers and asked them for a minute
with my old roomie. Dana grumbled but Virginia made her give us the space.
"What's up, Rio?" I asked as I sat down at the
foot of the bed. I knew what was wrong; I was abandoning her and I was not the
first guy to do so. The only problem was, I wasn't those other guys.
"Nothing's up, asshole," she shot back. "I'm
looking forward to not having you snore all night long. Plus, I'll be able to
shower whenever I want," she sniffled.
"Oh, well, dealing with you has been a total pain in my
ass too, Rio. It will be a relief to not have to wake up looking at you, your
tattoos and all those body piercings," I stated evenly.
"Hey, I don't have any piercings anymore," she
pouted, hurt by the comment and its accuracy.
"Well, I don't believe you, Rio. Sometime you will have
to come up to the Solarium and show me just how wrong I am. I'll leave out a
sleeping bag in case your city-bred ass gets lost and you can't figure out how
to get back down after dark," I joked.
"Zane, if they find you sleeping with a girl, you'll
get expelled," Rio whispered.
"Thank God you are not a girl, then, ya freak," I
grinned so she hit me with her pillow. Rio was sneering at me playfully as I
left; we were still friends.
Outside my room, I'd picked up an old friend, Barbie Lynn
Masters, and with Virginia, Dana, and Iona, we trekked to the fifth floor, then
up to the roof.
Now, when they were designing this kind of dorm in the
nineteen seventies, the architect was on a 'Retro Victorian' kick. He
envisioned a safe green haven for the girls to go to where they would be free
to partake of nature's bounty without risking pesky urban menaces like rapists,
thieves, and murderers.
The Christian Elders liked the design so much, they
transplanted it to the Virginia countryside. Of course, there aren't a lot of
muggers in rural areas so the roof escapes weren't totally necessary or welcome
by the student body and when the school built its twelve-foot-tall brick wall
with security cameras around the entire facility, the need evaporated. Soon,
all the Solariums were abandoned, the plants died, and not all the window panes
were replaced.
It was a pretty freaking miserable place at first glance and
there was some suspicion that this was an indirect way to drive me out. But
they clearly had avoided the Developing World and my long experience in it when
thinking this through. I loved it. I had roughly eighty percent of the dorm
building's floor space to play with. It would be a lot of work to fix it but I
had been accidentally supplied with a ready and willing work force.
Thank you, freshmen and Handmaiden's Duty, because amongst
its other virtues, the Solarium was my room, and a freshman in a dorm room was
immune to being summoned for Handmaiden Duty while in any such room unless
required by a duty to go there. All I had to do was have Iona get the word out
to our fellow freshman that my room was sanctuary and I was set.
All that was tomorrow; tonight, I had a cold room with squirrels,
maybe a raccoon or two, birds, spiders, roaches, and an assortment of other
pests, plus my bed, dresser, and a wardrobe from the drama department. I had
also secured the choice time of five forty-five to six as my bathroom time in
the morning, and ten to ten-fifteen in the evening. How I would actually piss
during the day was swept under the rug. Ms. Goodswell suggested I get a hall
pass during class periods for safety's sake. College, hall pass, Did they think
I should make up for missing high school?
It was lights out in my domicile. The moon was waning and
the sky was clear when I heard someone working the lock to my door at the
bottom of the stairs. Five people had keys: I was one, Dana Gorman was another,
Virginia Goodswell, and Chancellor Bazz were two others, but none of them, I
suspected. I spotted the faint moonlight playing across golden locks as my
intruder drew close.
"Hey," Barbie Lynn whispered as she came to a stop
by my bed. "I thought you might get cold so I brought you a quilt from storage."
"You are a life-saver, Barbie; I'm freezing in here.
Why don't you put the quilt over me and climb in so it will warm up here faster
and we can both get to sleep sooner," I responded softly. It was a weak
lie but it was really all Barbie needed; it was late summer in Virginia, after
all.
She spread out the quilt and started to get in.
"Wait, you'll get your skirt wrinkled," I
cautioned her before she sat down. She nodded and stripped out of it, then
completed the process by stripping off her shirt, (no bra), socks, and shoes.
As she snuggled up against me, she realized I was naked.
"Oh, that doesn't seem fair," Barbie giggled, so
she wiggled around under the covers and tossed out her undies. "That's
better." I pulled her into my arms and I caught her stealing glances up at
me as she pressed her hands against my chest.
"We have all night," I assured her, and that
earned me a kiss. "Oh, and I have your missing panties in my book bag,
courtesy of Rio."
I returned her kiss and soon we were wrapped around one
another, engrossed in one another's erogenous zones (ear lobes, nipples, lips,
and throats) as well as tempting fate with a little penal vaginal contact.
After she wrestled me against the headboard and took my
member deep into her mouth we had a little session of 'try doing this and watch
him squirm' until I finally lost control and erupted several times into her
mouth.
"Umm, Barbie Lynn murmured as she rolled some semen
over her tongue, eyes lighting up as I smiled at her talent. "Jesus bless
me, you taste nearly as good as you look. I want more!"
"Next time we can swap cum," I suggested to her.
Barbie wrinkled her nose.
"Doesn't that make you a homo?" she questioned. I
forgave her ignorance due to cuteness.
"You've tasted your juices on my lips but you are not a
lesbian," I pointed out. After a moment she nodded so I continued with,
"all I want to do is taste it on your tongue, not someone else's on my
tongue." Telling her I'd given more than one blowjob didn't appear to be
helpful at this time; I'm decidedly not heterosexual.
"Oh, you're pretty smart for someone so young,"
she smiled seductively. I cupped her face in one hand.
"I may be young and smart, but you are far more
beautiful, breathtakingly beautiful, than me and one heck of a teacher because
you keep me wanting to learn more," I heartily complimented her.
I must have struck a chord because Barbie Lynn glowed from
the inside out and virtually poured like tanned molten gold into my lap.
"Fuck me," she begged with sensual need.
"What about your Pledge?" I questioned.
"Fuck my ass," she moaned, "it's not really
cheating." Yeah, right.
"Okay, Barbie Lynn, but teaching you to like it isn't
easy. I'm going to have to break you in all night long," I warned her, but
all I got was a violent trembling of anticipation which caused her to make my
lap damp and my cock rebound to duty.
We kissed deeply and with longing for over a minute, Barbie
rocking in my lap, her labia brushing my cockhead.
"Is it going to hurt?" she panted into my lips.
"Yes. The first time you are going to scream, but I
promise you I'll show you how good it can be," I assured her. She gulped
in fear but smiled with wanton lust in her eyes.
I played with her cunt and my cock, doing tiny penetrations
until Barbie lost it in a screaming, ear-splitting orgasm, "God loves me,
God loves me, God Loves ME!!!!" She followed that up by collapsing against
me and burying my face in her ample bosom. I couldn't help myself; I took an
overly sensitive nipple into my lips.
"Oh, oh, oh, baby, that hurts; that hur, she whispered
hoarsely until I relented. That didn't stop her from hugging me tightly to her
chest though.
"Barbie Lynn, go over to my kit and get the
Vaseline," I ordered her after a bit.
"Why do I have to do it?" she teased me.
"I love to watch your ass wiggle when you leave and the
way your bare breasts bounce when you come back," I confessed. Once more
she came on with this deep kiss and a winning smile, then she did as I asked
and the view was definitely as delicious as I'd hoped.
She quickly resumed her position over me, shimmying to the
point I was afraid I'd actually press my cock too far into her cunt.
Barbie was biting her lip while we played with her virginal
fire; I knew I had to do something and that was to pop the top of the lubricant
and rub two fingers deep into her back door.
"Here we go," I cautioned her, "I'll be slow
and gentle. We are taking our time so don't worry about tensing up, I'll
deal." She gave me a nod, then went back to tempting fate.
I was finding more and more to lust over with Barbie. When
my right index finger brushed her pink star, she didn't flinch one bit. She
kept her rotation going and I slipped in a finger without much protest or
resistance. I let this finger slip in and out for a minute, sinking in deeper
every few thrusts. To distract her, I moved my left hand between us and slipped
two fingers into her cunt.
That, along with the touch of my cock, got her off. Barbie
bounced harder so I was forced to put a third finger in the way of my cock penetrating
her, plus I pressed the knuckle of my thumb against her clit. For a second
Barbie Lynn seemed at a loss of what to do, but one look at my parted lips,
panting from the excitement, convinced her to feed one magnificent nipple into
my mouth while she played with the other one before my eyes.
She teased me so I stuck a second finger up her ass. Barbie
bucked and moaned but if she was in any pain, she hid it well.
"Do you want to know something?" she struggled to
say, hovering over me. I nodded. "It took a grand total of seven minutes
for the last two boys I was with to cum all over my tits. I don't know how long
we've been going at it but Lord Almighty, I'm so happy I was given this dorm.
This is going to be the best year ever."
"I'm working on it," I gasped as I twitched and
pushed my fingers around. "I'm glad you are my Dorm Mother."
"Oh, oh, oh, oh, the other girls are so jealous that I
have you," she panted. "They wanted to know what it would take to
steal you away."
"I hope you understand that I want to stay here with
you," I groaned.
Barbie Lynn stopped moving for a moment, accepting me and my
honest desire.
"Put it in," she begged.
"It will hurt," I assured her.
"I don't care," she looked at me hungrily. I
pulled my hand out of her cunt and rolled her to my side while still keeping my
other fingers pumping in her ass.
Maneuvering around so that I had her head on my pillow and
ass sticking up took some thought. I pushed a third finger in quickly. Barbie
gasped audibly, pulled away instinctively, then caught herself and pushed back
against my hand. She whimpered and choked back a sob. I withdrew my fingers and
covered my cock with some hastily scooped glob of Vaseline.
Barbie looked back to me in quivering anticipation. Before
she spoke I lined my cock up with her anus and started pushing. Barbie Lynn
shut her eyes, bit her lower lip and smiled lustfully.
"Oh!" she groaned, as I slipped past her anal
ring. I knew enough to hesitate before the next push, then the next.
"Please," she whimpered. I stopped moving.
"Please give me all of it," she completed. "Don't hold
back." I pushed harder not waiting for her to adjust.
"Ah!" she cried out. I stopped and she responded
with a, "No, no, no, Zane, please don't stop."
"I don't want to hurt you," I groaned.
"It hurts a lot but I like that you are the one doing
it to me. Please, I want you inside of me, all the way in," she whimpered.
I pushed all the way in steadily until my crotch pushed her scrumptious ass
cheeks apart. As I rested for a moment, I felt Barbie Lynn's fingers reach
between her legs and start to massage my balls.
I pulled back while she moaned loudly, her cries echoing
throughout the massive glass covered chamber. Despite the low lamplight around
my bed, I realized now that we could be seen from the solariums on the roofs of
the other dorms. There wasn't much I could, or would, do about that now.
I started a slowly intensifying pace in and out of Barbie's
ass and she met me with the thrust of her hips and a sensual moaning from her
throat. I could tell she was pushing one set of fingers into her snatch while
the other worked over her clit. Once we were in total symmetry I slapped her
playfully on one ass cheek.
"Oh, God, Zane, do it again. I've been bad," was
Barbie's lusty declaration. I smacked down across the other cheek.
"Harder, Zane, I've been really bad." Another spank and, "I've
been much worse than that," she panted. SMACK! and a yelp. "That's
it!" she gasped. I kept up the spanking and each blow made her anal
muscles contract, virtually grabbing and twisting my cock inside her.
"Ah, Jesus Loves Me!!!!" Barbie Lynn squealed as
her strongest orgasm to date overwhelmed her and then me. I'd never felt that
kind of empathy with another lover like I was feeling with this blonde
enchantress. Barbie bucked up against me, slamming her ass against my crotch
with painful ferocity as my seed plunged into the depths of her bowels.
Barbie Lynn, now virtually sitting in my lap, crested orgasm
after orgasm as the heat of each burst of my semen burned new pathways of
ecstasy inside her rectum.
"Oh, oh, oh, oh," she stammered as her fluids
flowed down our legs in a slow steady stream. "Please, Zane , "
"Yes?" I panted.
"Promise me, promise me we'll do this again," she
gasped as she now pressed her sweat-slick back against my upper body.
"Again," I thrust into her, "and again, and
again," I promised. Barbie Lynn put one hand around to the back of my neck
and the other, leaning forward.
She drew me into her and we slowly arched forward until the
weight of our bodies tumbled us to the bed. Barbie's outstretched arm touched
the mattress first and absorbed most of our momentum. Still, I ended up
pressing on her and I soon propped myself up so my weight wouldn't suffocate
her.
As I stationed myself there, panting along with her from our
mutual exhaustion, Barbie rolled over so that we were once more face to face.
She had this beatific happiness about her that I doubt I'll ever forget.
"I, I was afraid I'd regret this, and you," she
grinned lazily.
"Do you?" I questioned.
"Yes. I regret I didn't take you back to my room and do
this yesterday. I regret that we have to go to early classes tomorrow. I regret
having to share you with nine hundred other women. And I regret you weren't
here with me two years ago," she murmured heartily.
"I'm going to sit here and bask in my over-stuffed
sense of accomplishment," I faux-gloated. "You do a guy's ego
good."
"Speaking of over-stuffed, can I please, please have
one more, please?" she begged playfully.
"You are my Dorm Mother and I really should try to keep
you happy, so, I related with feigned reluctance.
"That's right," she giggled, "you really need
to keep me happy. Please show me how you plan to do that."
After another serious exploration of our sexuality, Barbie
Lynn curled up against my chest, making this deep cat-like rumbling noise.
"Do you always talk to Christina over breakfast?"
I inquired.
"Yes, I always do. If she asks about you, I, I'm going
to tell her the truth," she answered. I didn't ask what that would be so
she did. "Aren't you worried about what I will say?"
"No. I trust you, Barbie. You'll tell her what you need
to tell her; truth, lie, or evasion, it is all your business, not mine," I
explained.
"Well, I'm going to tell her in every minute detail
what you did with, to, and for me tonight, and I promise you she's going to
race back and change her panties," she sighed happily.
From a morning shower to a Heavenly night.
Sharing Umbrellas
Tuesday: My schedule which the Chancellor had been set in
stone, had me in sole custody of the fifth-floor bathroom from five forty-five
until six, so I was grateful that only six girls were waiting for me when I
arrived. At some level I was sure they expected me to say something and I was
pretty sure they hadn't really articulated what they wanted. I said nothing and
edged past them.
The bravest one, Opal, followed quickly after me, though I
had that special moment of taking off my robe in front of her as I readied for
my shower. Somehow the blood of Homer's Amazons had entered this school's
student body because Opal met my bluff with her buff (body) and crawled under
her own water stream once the water was steamy.
As I started washing my hair, I caught sight of another girl
moving in on my far side. I did my best to remain nonchalant and managed to get
my hair clean before they made their move.
"Zane," Opal asked innocently, "would you
wash my back?" I smiled, nodded, and took the bottle of liquid soap from
her hands.
I poured some into my palms before placing the bottle on the
closest shelf. I started rubbing it onto her shoulders and down her back. The
placement of our bodies was complicated by my emergent erection. I worked my
way down her back until I touched, then parted and cupped, her ass. I pressed
my body against her back with my cock taking a few moments decide on whether it
would go up, in, or in between. Finally it slipped up until my cock rested
warmly on her back.
Opal was totally overtaken by events and simply stood there
as I slowly rubbed my body up and down against her back. She looked over her
shoulder speculatively as I reached past her for more liquid soap and poured
some into my hand. Bottle put aside, I shared the soap with the off-hand before
starting to rub down the front of her shoulders.
"Put your hands behind your back," I whispered
into Opal's ear. She was initially hesitant, then started putting them behind
her back where she brushed against my cock, and again before she wrapped her
hands around it and began slowly stroking it with a soapy grip. While she was
working on my morning wood I made slow circles down to her breasts.
Her nipples came alive under my fingertips. I first coaxed
them, then plucked them, and finally pinched them tightly as I handled the rest
of her breasts roughly. Opal began panting, moaning, and undulating her whole
body against mine. I couldn't stop myself from kissing her on the crux of her
jaw and neck.
"Oh, Oh, Oh, Opal began to gasp. I felt her body start
to tremble under my touch so I hunted for that most sensitive place with my
tongue and bit into that spot on her neck sharply. Opal slammed hard into me,
bouncing up and down on her toes like some sudsy, hot vibrator against my cock,
if only I had the time.
"Ah, she sobbed in joy. Even after the orgasm settled,
Opal kept gyrating against me.
"This wasn't what I had in mind," Opal moaned.
Whoops!
"My apology," I told her, and started separating
from her, but she held firm.
"Oh, no, you don't. Maybe you misunderstood me. This
was more, much more than I expected. I'm glad you are superior to your hype.
Can we do this tomorrow morning?"
"Hmm, how about we see what comes up then?" I
evaded. As I backed away, the girl on the other side held out her soap bottle expectantly.
"Sorry, but I need to get out of here before girls, other girls show
up," I explained to her.
"Brigit; my name is Brigit," she filled me in.
"Can we do, that, tomorrow?" By 'that,' I assume she meant my version
of the soapy body rub.
"Okay," I said, "how about calling Iona and
figuring out how you ladies want to handle my shower visits, though I would
like to point out the Administration believes I'm in here alone."
"Do you want us to stay away?" Opal asked
cautiously.
"Opal, Brigit, I would rather go through life minus one
testicle than miss spending time with any of you ladies but I don't want anyone
unwittingly getting into trouble because of me," I answered.
"Since you need to be going," Opal teased,
"let me help."
"I'll help too," Brigit insisted.
I'm going to be a while deciding exactly how I rate being
shaved by one girl while getting a blowjob from another at the same time.
My facial expression caused Rio to laugh at me as I came
back down to answer the door. It was around six thirty and I had only recently
gotten back and put my school uniform on.
"Either you've been hit by the world's softest two by
four or you've already had sex at least once this morning," she chuckled.
"Hey, Rio, Iona, come on in. It isn't like I could stop
you," I joked.
"So, did you take her temperature, kick up her heels,
or give her an attitude adjustment?" Rio teased as we headed up. Iona
looked confused and expected me to be either equally confused or give her an
explanation. I was confused, which made Rio laugh louder.
"Taking her temperature equals blowjob; kicking up the
heels is straight-up fucking, and attitude adjustment is anal sex, jeesh,
people," Rio berated us. Once we came to my island of civilization in the
wilderness of the Solarium, Iona looked around curiously; this may have been
the first men's bedroom she'd ever seen. Rio walked over to my bed, was about
to plop down in it, then studied it for a second and gawked at me.
"Damn, Zane, what happened last night? How many girls
did you have up here?" she grinned maniacally. I sighed and rolled my
eyes.
"One," I admitted. "How did you know?"
"Peach lip gloss and teeth marks on the pillow, several
sets, so, You Go Boy!" she explained.
"Plus, your bed smells of Vaseline, baby oil, sweat, Secret
deodorant, and a good deal of fuck juice, the female variety. Then there is the
matter of, she drew forth a long blonde hair, "you not being
blonde."
"This was not on the list!" squawked Iona.
"Lip gloss, teeth marks?"
"That means he fucked her ass long and hard,
Iona," Rio explained to her far less experienced classmate, "and she
came back for more, and more."
Iona stole a look my way, hoping I'd deny everything, but I
made eye contact with her and nodded. She looked disappointed in me, which
oddly made me feel bad inside.
"Snap out of it, Iona," Rio snorted. Iona still
looked hurt. "What is more likely, Zane went trolling the lower levels for
a girl to sex up, or a girl snuck up here and jumped him in his bed?"
"Oh," Iona gasped, now more pleased. Apparently,
me being nearly raped in my own bed was okay with her. From my point of view, I
can try to understand women or I can appreciate them for what they willingly
offer me. If a woman wants me to treat her like a Sphinx, I'll leap at the
challenge. One day I'm sure I'll find a woman not worth this kind of effort but
I'm not there yet.
I had finished getting dressed and was making toward the
stairs when the door at the bottom opened and Barbie Lynn came bounding up. She
took in my two companions without missing her stride before bouncing up to me.
"Hey, Zane," she purred. "I wanted to make
sure you hadn't overslept."
"Thanks, I appreciate the concern, but I slept great
last night. Waking up feeling that good is always a pleasure. How did you
sleep?" I responded.
"I tossed and turned," she pouted. "I was
missing something I couldn't put my hands on. If I can't figure out what that
is I'll be up pacing the halls well past midnight tonight."
Rio stepped behind Barbie and made a gagging motion.
"So, Barbie Lynn," Rio requested, "do you
have any lip gloss I could use?" Barbie turned around and pulled a
micro-jar that she handed to Rio.
"Umm, peach flavored," Rio revealed vindictively.
At some point I am sure Rio will show restraint; my challenge now is living long
enough to see it.
Rio spanked Barbie Lynn hard on the ass and the Dorm Mother
yelped in surprise and pain.
"Ow," gasped Barbie Lynn, glaring at Rio. I moved
an arm around Barbie and pulled her close, a gesture she comfortably molded
into.
"I'm sorry," Rio snickered, "but you have
such a wonderful posterior BLT, I know it is a sin if no one appreciates
it."
"BLT?" I cautioned Rio, and by that I intoned that
the next spanking was likely going to be administered to her by me.
"Barbie Lynn Tease," Rio grinned, daring me to
step up. As I handed my book bag to Iona, Rio squealed in delight and raced
down the stairs. I was right behind her and I would have undoubtedly caught and
punished her on the fifth floor if not for one thing.
"Zane, I'm here for your breakfast duty," a
sophomore I was to learn was named Emanuela commanded, Handmaiden's Duty.
Technically she should wait until I was outside, but, eh. They nailed Rio
seconds before she could turn and gloat at me.
"Front or back?" I politely requested of Emanuela,
who was thankfully on my schedule.
"Front or back?" she wondered.
"Do you want me to carry you like this?" I asked,
as I swept her up in my arms. She was light enough, including book bag, for me
to make it to the Dining Hall without too much effort.
"What is back?" she gasped.
"Piggyback," I explained.
"Oh. I like this way much better," she informed
me. I started making my way through the crowd when I caught sight of Barbie
Lynn and Iona coming down the stairs. Seeing my situation, Barbie put an arm around
Iona and whispered something to her. Iona was already carrying my books and I
had the feeling that Barbie knew I liked Iona so she was going to look after
the small freshman for me.
Breakfast came and went and I found myself cornered and
'forced' to escort another girl to Assembly. She asked me if I'd prefer being
covered with whipped cream or honey. I reminded her that whipped cream was cold
but honey left a sticky residue, I suggested trying icing. At Assembly, the
heavens broke and a hard rain set in as we got ready to disperse.
The problem came when it was realized that many girls hadn't
packed an umbrella. The answer for most was to take an umbrella from a
freshman, which I found unsatisfactory. I had a sudden burst of insight as the
first freshmen girls paled at the thought of being soaked through to the bone.
I grabbed Iona and then made a beeline for Christina.
None of what followed would have been possible without the
understanding of a girl I didn't know, Pandora Jaspers. Her plan was for me to
take my umbrella and cover us both as we went to class, but when I told her 'I
have a plan,' she nodded and went along for the ride. Certainly we were a
strange group that approached Christina Buchanan.
"Yes?" questioned Christina with her bemused expression
as I came to a halt before her and her court. Chastity smiled, Heaven seethed,
Faith looked uncertain, and the fifth girl was a cipher.
"I think I can do something about this rain," I
said urgently. Christina didn't laugh but I had a feeling Pandora wanted to
strangle me.
"Go on," Christina commanded.
"We make a covered walkway of umbrellas, held by
freshmen, to protect everyone going to the various halls," I explained.
Iona didn't need to be prodded, working on phone to figure out the diameter of
each umbrella and the length of each walkway. She'd be the final arbiter of 'it
could be done' in the same way Christina was the mistress of 'it will be done.'
Christina hardly missed a beat.
"Faith, you and, she looked to Pandora.
"Pandora," the sophomore provided eagerly.
", Pandora go to the East door and get the plan
rolling. Heaven and Hope, take the West door. Zane, you, Chastity, and Iona are
going with me to the South."
In the back of my mind was the fact that I had to humble
Christina. Had she been overly arrogant, stupid, or indecisive, I might have
worried less, but I took comfort in the saying that a man is known by the
quality of his enemies. You couldn't get much higher quality than Christina.
I almost missed the "Hey Zane" the fifth and highly
captivatingly and exotic girl of Korean ancestry said to me as she headed off
with Heaven.
"That is Hope," Chastity explained, as we headed
the other way.
"She seems friendly enough. Does she like me?" I
said, fishing for information.
"If you mean does she want to punish you for
challenging Christina then the answer is yes. If you mean is she angling for a
way to relive everything you did with Barbie Lynn last night, then the answer
to that is yes as well," Chastity grinned. "If you are asking if she
is even more turned on by this latest little stunt of yours, then I think she
shares that reaction with the rest of Christina's merry little band."
"Amen," Iona mumbled.
"What was that?" I asked Iona.
"Nothing, Zane. I've run the figures and we are only
going to be able to cover one path out of each door," Iona responded by
redirecting the conversation.
"Chastity, call Hope and tell her she'll open a path to
Mesmer first, then Clegger. I'll call Faith," Christina directed. At this
point, as freshmen, Iona and I pretty much had zero pull so we served best by
staying out of the way. Once the orders began disseminating, I realized my part
in events was over so I stashed Iona's mildly protesting form behind Christina
and took my place in the freshman umbrella line; Iona was working her ass off
for me, the least I could do was keep her high and dry.
We were somewhat wet and late for class but the freshmen
class had done something as a group, giving us the vaguest sense of an
identity. While getting lunch, Iona stormed up to me and nearly wept over the
fact that I was getting almost no credit for the morning's event; it was all
going to Christina. I told her to not worry about it, I did it for my fellow
first years so what did I care.
I managed to get a quick lunch before applying a
shoulder/back massage to a sophomore who'd traded three hours using her car for
this, so I tried to make it worth her while. While slipping her out of her bra
at the table was tricky, holding a conversation with Ms. Goodswell while kneading
both my client's breasts until the girl was biting her fist, stifling her
moans, and squirming all over the chair in anticipation of what couldn't happen
next was the real accomplishment.
I was pretty sure I was golden until I stepped out of
Calculus for Dummies and received Ms. Goodswell's text telling me to come to
her office. I gave my Mistress of the Moment the option of coming with me or
figure out with Iona when we could meet again. It was a testament to my obscure
magnetism that she followed me so we passed the time with me reciting Thai love
poetry to her, some of which was actually safe to translate into English.
"Ms. Goodswell?" I said as I lightly tapped on her
door and stepped in. Sabrina, my Mistress, patiently waited outside. She had
told me that no guy had ever read poetry to her before, which I found utterly
tragic.
"Shut the door, Zane," Virginia ordered me in her
sugary Southern drawl.
"What am I going to do with you?" she sighed
heavily when the door shut. "All we wanted you to do is behave and keep
your head down. Stapling a permanent smile to your Dorm Mother's face and
organizing the freshmen into an independent action was not what we meant."
"To the first point, I have no excuse but she's still a
virgin, I swear. I won't apologize for the second thing. Besides, anyone you
ask will tell you it was Christina's idea," I countered.
"Zane, do I need to worry about you further deflowering
my girls?" Ms. Goodswell sounded exasperated.
"Yes," I truthfully responded. "I am
definitely temptation, but I promise you I won't try to seduce anyone, if that
helps?"
"It pleases the Lord for our young ladies to remain
pure," Virginia stated. "It is one of the cornerstone principles of
this school."
"If you say so," I sighed.
"You don't believe in the purity of the body and the
sanctity of the marriage bed?" she pressed.
"Ms. Goodswell, I'll vocalize the party line if that is
what makes you happy. If you honestly want me to believe, give me a reason that
goes beyond something some old, bitter, single, virgin guys said two thousand
years ago. Otherwise, bring back animal sacrifice and slavery because the
hypocrisy can be smothering," I informed her. I figured she was about to
blow up at me.
"Okay," Virginia breathed easily.
"Okay?" I wondered.
"You are easy on the eyes, Zane, and the girls like
you. Tell me, how many girls could you have made violate their Pledges?"
she drew me out.
"Four in the past twenty-four hours," I admitted.
"Yet you didn't. Why is that?" she kept coming.
"It is a big deal here and I wouldn't want to screw up
the way they think unless they are the ones wanting to change," I finally
articulated, which made Ms. Goodswell smile.
"You can go, Zane. I'll keep tabs on you so be
careful," she dismissed me and turned back to the work on her desk.
"That's it?" I inquired. My spiritual advisor
nodded without looking up, leaving me even more confused. I retreated in haste
and thanked the Almighty that I was about to be shooting guns at something.
Marksmanship Team tryouts reintroduced me to Team Captain
Hope Song. She totally ignored me through most of the process. I forgot the
safety, missed everything I shot at, and repeatedly let the recoil beat the
crap out of my shoulder, at which point I figured I'd put forward an honest
effort and blown it. I could live with that.
On the last round of the event I patiently waited my turn.
The girl closest to me (who was doing rather well) informed me that I was
getting better. I told her this was my first time shooting a gun and she
chuckled; she'd been hunting since she was nine. I knelt down for that final
shot when I felt a warm body envelop me from behind.
"Breathe easy," Hope whispered into my ear.
"Imagine you running your hands over Barbie Lynn's breasts, light touch,
that's good, take the time and be gentle the way she brags you can be, good,
now touch the nipple like you love it, feel the nipple get harder and longer,
yes, feel your heart beating louder, she kissed my earlobe ", feel that
nipple at the sweet spot, when you are ready for the orgasm, twist that
nipple, BAM!
Bull's eye! Hope remained intimately close.
"How was that for foreplay?" she whispered
seductively.
"Makes me want to get a bigger gun with a lot more
bullets," I replied. Hope scoffed lightly in my ear.
"From what I hear, you don't need a bigger gun. Stand
up; I have work to do," she informed me.
I stood up and surreptitiously looked around, only to find
that no one, no one at all, was looking at us. For some reason the dirt, trees,
and birds up in the sky had developed keen religious significance. I thought
they were being polite until I recalled one student telling another that Hope
regularly drilled kill shots at five hundred meters.
Hope went around to some of the other applicants, helping
them with their final shots, but not in the same way she helped me. At the end
of tryouts we had ten shooters and ten spotters, I was a spotter. Spotters do a
lot of things, mainly going over terrain and atmospheric conditions for their
paired shooter. We also carry most of the gear (everyone carries their own
rifle).
"Do you understand what is required of you, Zane?"
Hope made a point of asking me.
"One hundred years ago you were the Great White Hunter
(being Korean and all) and I was the bare-chested native guide giving advice
while carrying a townhouse worth of gear on my back," I joked.
"You forgot the loincloth, the native guide always has
a loincloth," Hope purred like a panther toying with her next meal.
"We already know you have a finely muscled body capable of great, effort;
now can I expect some of that effort here on the team this year?"
"Absolutely," I affirmed. "I'll do what you
tell me to do."
"That's good, because you are my partner this year.
Watch my ass, don't fuck up, and show initiative," she instructed me. In
my mind I had three contradictory orders; was I supposed to watch her ass, or
not fuck her, or was I supposed to come on to her? It was cold comfort that if
I did screw up somehow, she could put a bullet through my left eye from
anywhere on campus, killing me painlessly.
"You were on one of the opposite roofs last
night," I blurted out. Hope looked demurely to the ground but flashed me a
wink. "That is how you know what I look like naked."
"I have no idea what you are talking about," she
said putting away one of those telescopic sighting devices a spotter would use.
Nothing more was said on the subject.
The Riddle of Heaven
A feeling of accomplishment, nay, a feeling that I might
actually be fitting in, ran right into Heaven, Team Captain of the Orienteering
Squad. I wasn't afraid she would toss me off the team for merely existing.
Hell, I was afraid I'd automatically get on the team despite my lack of skill;
after all, how else could Heaven lure me out and murder me in the State Forest
bordering the campus if I wasn't on the team?
The first half of the entrance process found us in a
classroom doing math; figuring out angles and areas. We also had to study some
Solar and lunar charts so we could figure out the position of the Sun given the
day and time, as well as what phase the Moon was in and what it would be like
in, say, one hundred days. I rocked at that which gave me a leg up going into
round two.
I knew precisely what a map and compass were. I'd used a few
maps, and I'd never actually held a compass before but I'd seen all the Pirates
of the Caribbean movies so I knew how compasses worked; not! I wasn't alone in
this way of thinking. Several girls giggled over the fact. One laughingly
pulled up the app on her phone.
"That's great. Can I see it?" Heaven said,
deceptively cool. The idiot girl handed it over with a smile. Heaven grinned,
then hurled it against a large boulder close by, smashing it into a thousand
pieces. She went over to it and stomped on the remains for a few seconds while
the younger student gasped, then wept.
"Okay," Heaven said soothingly, "your phone
is now destroyed. How do you survive long enough to get back to
civilization?" We all developed a case of the 'smarts' and kept our mouths
shut.
"Really; no one?" Heaven taunted us.
"You go downhill," I spoke up. Heaven glared, not
at my answer but at the fact that I spoke at all.
"Why is that, Mr. Braxton?" she asked in a hostile
manner.
"Water...you go downhill to find a source of water.
Nothing else matters if you die of thirst," I explained.
"Would any one of you follow this idiot downhill?"
Heaven sneered.
One girl immediately raised her hand while the rest looked
around nervously. Right before Heaven spoke again, a second girl raised her
hand.
"Well," scoffed Heaven, "most of you will
probably die because, while being an utter failure at the rest of his life,
Zane guessed this one correctly."
"Your priorities are water, food, and shelter. Where
you find moving water, you will most likely find something to eat too. You will
also find small trees that are the easiest things to use for shelter. Unless
rescue or egress is expected quickly, you must find a means of survival."
Then as an afterthought she addressed me,
"Zane, you get a cookie," and she tossed me a
ginger cookie which I hesitantly bit in to. The class went on like this for ten
minutes before she teamed us up for a little treasure hunt in the woods. I was
teamed up with Heaven, making me wonder if they'd find my body after the deed
was done. A few false starts later I began to get a feel for this orienteering
stuff; if I headed one way and Heaven secretly smiled, I was going the wrong
direction, and if she scowled, I was going the right way.
We were the second team to complete the task on top of a
large rock outcropping some distance into the state park. Heaven dismissed the
others but put a hand on my chest when I made to leave. Once the sound of the
rest moving through the underbrush died down she turned to me, clearly pissed.
Her fist balled up and she shook slightly as if she was barely able to contain
the rage she directed my way.
I had three options: flee, confront, or submit. I sat down
on the floor of the forest and waited. I could tell my reduction in stature
confused her Why do you think most Buddhist monks prefer to conduct their
business while in the lotus position?
"Can you tell me why you hate me?" I inquired
softly.
Heaven stormed up to me and I was afraid she was going to
boot me down the cliff. I don't think either of us knew why she stopped just
short of me.
"You don't belong here," she choked out. "You
are perverse and filthy. You are going to ruin everything."
"I'm not your enemy, Heaven. I'm not going to take any
of your friends away from you. If I get in your way, let me know and I'll back
off. The one thing I can't do is leave," I explained. Heaven kicked me in
the thigh, then kicked me again, so I scrambled up and faced her. She wanted to
do this the hard way.
Heaven came up right as soon as my feet were planted on the
ground. I got in a block, another block, then I grabbed her wrist and put a leg
behind hers. She toppled backwards while I rolled us into a side impact which
allowed me to grab her other wrist as well. Heaven proved to be surprisingly
strong as she thrashed about but she couldn't stop me from getting on top of
her.
For a moment we lay still but I was getting aroused and
Heaven could sense it. I saw a look of near-terror come across her face before
she went berserk beneath me. I struggled to keep on top until she finally wore
herself down.
"Would you just fucking talk to me!" I yelled at
her. Heaven slowly ceased her efforts.
"Get off of me," she whispered intently. I rolled
us over so that she was on top and released her wrists. Heaven quickly brought
her knees up, straddling me with her palms on my chest. She was more than
halfway off of me when she stopped and seemed to see me for the first time. I
started pulling myself from under her when Heaven settled back down onto my
stomach.
"Hey, I'm sorry we fought, Hea;" I got out before
she French kissed me. Heaven's whole body pressed into me. I settled down and
began working my hands over her waist and hips. When I went for her ass, Heaven
arched her back pressing her tits against my chest so that she could grab my
hands in hers and pull them back to her waist.
"Hands above the hips," she panted lustfully to me
between kisses.
"Fine, but show me your tits," I said. Not wasting
a moment, Heaven scooted up so that she was sitting on my stomach once more and
together we pulled her shirt free and unbuttoned it. I slipped my hand up
around the bra and pushed it above her breasts before pressing her delicious
orbs down to me to suckle on.
It took me a few minutes to find out she had an arousal zone
on her lower back that tingled with electricity whenever I caressed it. I had
to coax Heaven into getting on all fours but when I pressed my lips there, her
stiffness evaporated and she was putty in my hands. I was kneeling beside her
with one hand stroking her far side while my closer hand alternated between
each breast.
When Heaven's breathing became more erratic and desperate
she bolted upright on her knees, slipping one leg backward between mine and
pressing her ass into my pelvis. I now cupped both tits, gently rubbing each
nipple as I began nibbling her shoulder. I was still getting into it when
Heaven suddenly spasms against me, then she repeats the process four more times
before she trembled uncontrollably in my embrace.
"Shush" I reassured her. "I've got you. You
are safe here with me."
"I; we; I; we need to be getting back," she
stammered. I got the feeling that she wanted to pretend this whole thing hadn't
happened. I rolled up, then Heaven fixed her bra while I handed Heaven's shirt
to her.
We exchanged no further words until we were almost back to
the campus wall when I turned to make sure she was okay. She was a little out
of it but that wasn't my problem; this other thing was.
"Heaven, hold on," I told her. She looked
contemplative and suspicious but did so.
"You are...mmm...jeesh, stay still; I'll take care of
this," I worked out.
"What?" she asked cautiously.
"You have cum dripping down your legs, Heaven," I
informed her. Heaven's eyes grew large and she took a half-step back but at the
same moment she realized with utterly hopelessness that she had virtually no
other choice.
"What are you going to do?" she whispered. I had
to think that one over for a second. I handed her my orienteering gear and took
off my shirt, which didn't make Heaven any more comfortable.
I knelt before her and used my shirt to wipe up the strands
of semen going down the inside of each thigh. It was soon evident to me that
she'd cum extensively and I had to work my way up under her skirt or more cum
would simply drip down. For reasons I still don't understand, Heaven ceased
resisting. Maybe she was tired of the whole charade.
The first pair of underwear came down, then the second, and
I cleaned them both with my now ruined shirt. I even went so far as to wipe her
ass-crack where some had been forced up. Once I was satisfied that Heaven's
underwear was as passable as I could manage, I 'fixed' her in place and dressed
her again without comment. The really sucky part was that I had to put my
sticky, cum-splattered shirt back on. There was no way I could explain going
bare-chested.
Neither one of us spoke as we walked back, put our stuff up,
and parted ways. It wasn't that I thought the matter would go away but I
realized that my most pressing concern was doing what my school required. I was
happy that I could sneak away before dinner and get a fresh shirt.
A Taste of Brandi
"What is my duty today, Brandi Sanders?" I started
to say with a warm smile on my face. Brandi turned out to be a girl with thin,
deep brown hair hanging loose, freckles, and a slender face. Her body was
lithe, nothing out of proportion, though it turned out her ass was a prize;
compact but with an enticing ability to project beyond the back and thighs.
"I need you to help change the lights in my room,"
she grinned. I had to reciprocate that look because I liked her creativity. I
made a move for her chair then stopped myself.
"That chair doesn't look safe," I mused. "I
imagine I'll have to lift you up to each bulb." I leaned right, then left,
taking in her gentle womanly curves which earned a salacious smile.
"I think it would be more efficient for me to lift you
by the front. Is that okay?" I asked softly, even somewhat hesitantly.
Brandi nodded eagerly so I placed me in front of her, bent way down until my
head was facing her covered belly button, and then I had snaked my arms around
the top of her thighs.
I made a half-attempt to lift her, then set her down.
"Huh?" she gasped, "What's wrong?"
"Brandi, some of your buttons are pressing into my
face. Can I move them aside?"
"Oh...okay," then, "if you have to,"
Brandi protested falsely.
I used some slow seduction in pulling her shirt out of her
skirt, doing my best to ignore our growing audience of young ladies. I opened
the lowest button to see the top of the skirt behind it, but the next one was
much more rewarding. Her soft stomach flesh felt warm beneath my lips and her
intake of breath was its own reward.
I didn't stop there, though. Buttons opened and kisses were
given until I reached the bra, then I licked my way down to her belly button,
which I sucked and licked for fifteen seconds. By this time, Brandi was
breathing deeply and pressing her stomach against my lips. I reached up to
massage her pert, firm ass with my hands while working on her belly button with
my tongue.
When I lifted her up by grabbing her thighs, she gasped
slightly. She hovered next to the ceiling light for several seconds before
realizing she didn't have a bulb.
"Zane..." she started to say, but I was already
starting to sweep her down into a horizontal position, stomach down, with her
hands in easy reach of the box of light bulbs.
"Wow, thanks, Zane," she giggled. She took one
bulb, despite there being four fixtures we need to change the bulbs in. I
didn't mind; after all, every time I swung her down, I flipped her skirt
artfully out of the way, and her panty-covered ass was laid out before me at
chest level. I missed the first opportunity but I kissed a cheek on the second
drop and took a nibble on the third and fourth drop, each time earning a low
moan.
During the periods when I was holding her upright, I took
sadistic pleasure in sucking on her stomach, giving her two hickies as proof of
our amorous encounter.
"Thank you, Glenda," she murmured into my chest as
I let her down that last time, using my 'enrolled' name.
"I hope I have pleased you but I sadly have to be
going," I sighed, "I have a foot massage upstairs with Easter
Valentine." Brandi looked at me petulantly, then pushed past me to the
door and Iona, who stood just outside in the hall.
"Iona, when is he free again?" she demanded to
know.
"Sorry, Brandi, I can only book him one week in
advance. I don't know what his study workload will be like or what things his
team captains will require," Iona grinned, somewhat emboldened with her
newfound power and popularity.
"Brandi," I said, because I must be the Devil,
"I couldn't help but notice how silky smooth and toned your legs are.
Maybe in a few days they might be a tiny bit less so. You could demand that I
shave your legs for you."
"Have you ever done this before?" she mused over
the implications.
"No, I haven't," I confessed, "but you could
teach me no matter how long that took." Brandi spun on Iona and grabbed
her by the shoulders.
"You have to let me know when a slot opens up!" was
Brandi's impassioned plea. Iona agreed nervously. When we finally got out of
Brandi's room and headed off to my next stop, Iona bumped into me.
"You are evil," she whispered like some secret
conspirator, "and I've never wanted to be a year older in all my
life." One year older, she could demand Handmaiden duties from me as well,
but then it would be far less likely that we would be united as we are now.
"Iona, you are proving to be a true friend," I
stated. "With you, it wouldn't be a duty." Iona stumbled because
clearly that idea hadn't occurred to her.
In Case it was Unclear
The only thing that surprised me when I came up to my room,
naked except for my gym shorts, fresh from my evening bathroom visit, was the
look of shame on Barbie Lynn's face when I saw the rest of them.
"Hello, Ladies. Before you lay into me, let me have a
moment with Barbie Lynn," I requested.
"Barbie Lynn is leaving now," Christina countered.
I shrugged and walked back downstairs.
"Come back here," Christina commanded me.
"Nope," I shot back as I reached for the door.
"Zane, where are you going?" Chastity inquired
politely.
"The Chancellor's house," I answered.
"Apparently I have some stuck up bitches in my room past curfew, plus
Barbie Lynn." I opened the door.
"Please come back and talk to us," Chastity
requested. I was a bit angry but Chastity made a habit of being nice to me so,
I went back upstairs.
"Barbie Lynn, why don't you have a quick chat with Zane
on your way out," Queen Christina allowed. Barbie shot Christina a worried
look, then shuffled over to where I was standing.
"Zane..." Barbie started to say but I put a finger
to her lips.
"It's all good. I was hoping that after this is
resolved you will want to come back tonight. Is that going to happen?" I
revealed my desire for her. Barbie hugged me tightly then kissed me on the
cheek before skipping down the stairs. I had the strange impression she thought
I might have been angry with her.
"We need to talk about what happened this
afternoon," Christina began once Barbie had shut the door downstairs.
"No, we don't," I responded, and headed for my
bed; since I don't yet have walls, it is tough calling it a room.
"I don't think you appreciate how important this issue
is to me," Christina stated heatedly.
"Actually, I don't care how important this is to you,
Christina. This is between Heaven and me," I retorted.
"You are going to satisfy my concerns or I will
guarantee that you will be gone by the end of the week," she snarled.
That was enough for me; I spun around and got right in her
face.
"Do you remember when I said you could apologize to Rio
or I'd make you do it and you would regret me having to force you?" I
snapped right back. Christina glared defiance at me. "Well, this has
nothing to do with that. I'll get you without fucking anyone else over and
because you would even think I'd do that to Heaven, I'm going to make sure you
cry too."
"What?" Christina, Chastity, and Heaven said all
at once.
"I'm going to nail Christina's ass to the wall, Heaven,
but I'm not going to abuse the trust you put in me. What kind of fucker do you
all think I am?" I asked bitterly.
"How can we trust you?" Christina demanded. I
rolled my eyes and walked over to Heaven, taking her by the hand which confused
the hell out of her.
"Heaven, come with me," I requested. I dragged her
toward my bed but she resisted.
"What are you doing?" she inquired desperately.
"Heaven, I'm a guy dragging a girl to my bedroom. If
your first guess is Parcheesi, there is something seriously wrong with
you."
"It is, you know, how can you, I can't," Heaven
evaded.
"Don't worry about someone spying on us; Hope is here
with us tonight," I grinned.
"Zane, this isn't a good idea," Heaven pleaded.
"Zane, let her go," Christina told me as she
stepped to Heaven's side, and by the body language I was clearly not getting in
the front door.
"Heaven, if I hurt you, what are the odds of my taking
an impromptu flying lesson through one of these panes of glass?" I joked
dryly. Chastity and Hope exchanged a look.
"I think we can make the fountain from the Southeast
corner," Hope assured us both.
"This is not a joking matter," Christina snapped
at the two of us. I'd rarely seen someone so ferociously defensive of a
non-relative.
"I wasn't joking," I said.
"I wasn't joking," Hope said at the same time.
Christina was about to drag Heaven out of the equation; time
for the Hail Mary.
"Heaven, do you want to have sex with me again?" I
hammered away.
"Again," gasped Faith, silent until now. "You
can't have sex with Heaven; she's,"
Now it was all but out in the open.
"Anyone who thinks that is fucking nuts," I
shouted as I grabbed Heaven's hand away from Christina and took her to my bed.
I swung Heaven onto the bed so fast she bounced. Before she
could organize herself, I was on top of her. I had one leg between hers but she
slammed them together so hard it hurt. I landed over her, our faces inches
apart. My eyes kept boring into her until her lips opened and a small moan
escaped. I knew I fell on her first but her hands were all over me so fast that
I could hardly be seen as molesting her.
Peripherally aware that we had an audience, Heaven and I
pressed, pulled, and aroused one another for several minutes. We had her top
and bra off and her legs pulled up so far, her knees were just below my
armpits.
"You go, girl," I heard Chastity playfully whisper
when Heaven rolled me over so that she was on top. She didn't break up her
actions but I could see Heaven smiling for the first time.
"I don't get it," Faith whispered to someone.
"Does this mean Heaven likes guys, and if she does, does that mean she's,
you know."
"Homosexual?" Hope clarified.
"Technically, that makes Heaven gay," Chastity
added.
"There is nothing wrong with Heaven," Christina
stated. "She is fine being who she is, unique and special." In the
arena, I was busy letting my hands slide down to the forbidden zone without any
resistance. I hooked her underwear and started working them up until,
"Ow!" Heaven gasped. Everyone looked at us.
"That wedgy hurts," she sobbed, as she ran a hand over her offended
rear end.
"If it really bothers you, take off your panties,"
I taunted Heaven. She looked angry but instead of acting out, she kissed me and
bit my lip until it was my turn to cry out in pain. As I rubbed my lip she
rolled to the side and quickly pulled down her underwear. Heaven remounted me
and for a moment she looked uncertain, so I grabbed her head in both hands and
pulled her into a lip-lock.
All she had on was her white socks and pleated skirt which
had ridden up around her waist. Heaven wedged a hand down to my cock and began
lightly stroking it with her fingertips. I reached down and cupped one ass
cheek before discovering her anus and playfully rubbing against it.
Heaven began loudly moaning and bucking against me.
"I think we can be pretty sure she likes guys,"
commented Hope.
"She hasn't sucked his cock yet," Faith countered,
but she might as well have raised a red flag in front of Heaven because in
seconds, Heaven had left my lips and was kissing down my throat to my chest.
Before I let her get out of reach, I took my free hand and
put it on Heaven's meat and started to stroke it next to mine. Heaven flinched,
then looked up at me with an unreadable expression. We began tandem stroking
our cocks, my knuckles brushing my cock and her hands brushing hers. Unable to
reach my lips, Heaven began kissing and biting my nipples.
"Ever done this before?" I gasped, indicating our
mutual masturbation. Heaven shook her head in the negative. I tried to taunt
her one step further. "Why don't we stop this and just cuddle?"
Heaven lurched forward and stopped stroking me long enough to slap me across
the face so hard I could taste blood; a reminder of Heaven's anger issues.
"You started this," she insisted, "so don't you
think you can get out of things now." She then resumed her actions as if
nothing happened.
"Shouldn't we do something to make sure she doesn't
break him?" Hope asked her female cohorts.
"I know CPR," Faith volunteered, and here I
thought she didn't like me. I was digesting that tidbit when Heaven slipped
below my reach leaving my hands free to play with her hair.
"Umm, Heaven purred as she took in the bulbous head of
my cock. There wasn't too much foreplay there, just a hungry need on Heaven's
side to take on my cock.
She was working over past issues and confronting some
internal barriers experience had scarred her with. Heaven was hesitant, sloppy,
and used too much teeth; for me it was not a mind rocking blowjob; the best I
could do was soldier through it and concentrate on encouraging her as much as
possible.
I was selling my enthusiasm hard and Heaven was certainly
getting into it, making wet slurping noises as she vigorously bobbed farther
and farther down my shaft. It took me a moment to register Christina sitting
beside us. She was smiling down at Heaven and running her hand through Heaven's
hair intertwining with mine.
"Use your tongue to manipulate his shaft," was one
of Christina's whispered suggestions and encouragements to Heaven. As I was enjoying
the new sensations, I also registered the fact that Christina seemed to know a
great deal about portions of the male anatomy the Purity Pledge put on the No
Fly list.
Christina began rubbing one hand over my chest which felt
real good, incredibly good, but there was something I had to do.
"I need to see Heaven," I told Christina. She
regarded me quizzically and Heaven all but stopped her activities as she
studied me. "You are all I need right now," I told Heaven.
In some cultures what happened next would be considered
cannibalism; Heaven did her damnedest to swallow my entire length in one push.
I have had girls with a lot more experience fail on the first try. On the
second attempt she didn't get as far but she was sucking with greater force.
"Oh, fuck!" I grunted. Heaven flashed me with a
devilish look in her eyes before pumping my shaft rapidly with one hand while
sucking in and out the head and first inch. Note to Self: if this whole
Christian Chick thing doesn't work out for Christina, bankroll her in creating
self-help sexual instruction videos.
"Close," I panted, "real close." If
Heaven had raised her head and jacked me off onto my stomach, I would have been
perfectly happy. Girls did that all the time; the taste of semen is not for
everyone. Heaven made her own decision and kept doing what she was doing. Ten
seconds later my hands tensed in her hair and I began shooting ribbons of my
seed into her mouth.
It took a few moments for Heaven to decide to swallow but
when she did she was grinning like the Cheshire cat up into Christina's eyes.
Both of them started crying and I hadn't a clue as to why. Sometimes another
person's baggage is not your business and this looked to be one of those times.
To be continued in part 3, By FinalStand for Literotica.
1 hr 6 min
October 10, 2025 Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 1
Christian College Sex Comedy: Part 1
When Glen Zane Braxton is accidentally accepted into a fundamentalist
women s college.
In 30 parts, By FinalStand. Listen to the
podcast at Explicit
Novels.

Leading up to the first day of college.
Every old trick was invented by someone once upon a time.
A Little Background:
Hi. My name is Glenn Zane Braxton but everyone calls me
Zane. I'm a good-looking (or so I'm told) athletic kid just over six feet tall
and just under two hundred pounds. I get my Nordic looks from my Mom who hails
from Norway. I apparently get my optimistic attitude and loose moral structure
from my Dad, though I was to learn that Mom was a bit freaky too.
My parents were killed in a rock climbing accident when I
was fifteen so I was sent to live with my Uncle Tim (Dad's younger brother) and
Aunt Jill. Unfortunately for me, while my parents had been rich hedonists, Tim
and Jill were fundamentalist Christians doing missionary work in northern
Thailand. I spent the next two-and-a-half years in a place where a paved road
was a luxury.
I have nothing against Christianity; I consider myself a
decent Christian but I believe my faith stops at the next person's 'I'm not
interested'. My aunt and uncle were a very different breed. They believed that
it was every Christian's duty to convert our little brown brothers and sisters
(no shit, this is what Tim told me) whether they wanted it or not.
Needless to say, I witnessed them busting their
self-righteous heads against the faith and traditions of these ancient people
they'd come to 'help enlighten,' while I learned all about Thai culture,
cuisine, and kick-boxing. I learned that spending time with Thai women was a
hell of a way to get another kind of education too. On the down side, Tim beat
me whenever he found out about the women. To get back at him, I spent time with
Buddhist monks - score one for the Zen!
Three months ago there was an incredibly brutal monsoon and
something possessed Tim to go down to the river to save people. Since every
sane individual was running away from the river, I pleaded that we go with the
people that actually knew what was going on. Instead, I ended up with my Aunt
and Uncle hip deep in the muddy water when an uprooted tree hit Tim and Jill.
Like a fool I jumped into the flood waters after them. I got
to Jill - Tim was a goner. Afterwards, when I realized that no Tim meant a
return to the States, I was not crying tears of joy - that would have been
cruel.
After they gave up the search for Tim, Jill and I returned
to Western Civilization. Jill surprised me by actually having a college degree
that was useful and she got a job in Virginia working as an insurance adjuster
for a nice sized company. I had completed my high school credits online back in
Thailand and passed my college entrance exam so I was looking forward to
partying it up somewhere far away from Jill.
Fate has a funny way of laughing at me, though. For some
byzantine reason, Dad set up my trust fund so that I would get a fraction of my
inheritance when I turned eighteen, as long as I was in an institution of
higher learning approved of by Tim and Jill - now just Jill. Otherwise, I had
to wait until I was twenty-one. I wanted to go to the University of Hawaii Jill
found a nice little place close to what she called home, real close.
Speaking of home; our living arrangements were courtesy of
Tim's generous insurance policy and his own little share of Dad's family's
money. She bought us an expansive two-story spread with nice large yards, front
and back, right where the countryside hits the suburbs. I wished we had a pool
and even offered to dip into my own funds to have one put in but since pools
were 'cesspits of depravity' Jill nixed the notion.
Getting a car was also an interesting discussion. Jill said
'no way' and wouldn't budge until we noticed that our neighbors were two nice
looking ladies in their twenties (I guessed). On the day we moved in I went
over to talk (I'm drawn to women like a comet to the Sun) and spent over an
hour getting to know them. There were two big pluses about their place; one was
the large pool in back, which the girls (there turned out to be more than two)
promised I could use whenever I wanted, real nice of them. The other one was,
When I got home I told Jill not to worry about the car; the
cute lesbian couple offered to pick me up from school whenever I needed a ride.
"Are they atheists?" Jill gasped. Apparently them being homosexuals
wasn't enough? "Nah, they are Wiccans," I lied again with a smile. We
went car shopping the next day. I figured I would tell Jill we lived next to a
sorority house (to the other university in town) at some later date.
What Not to Wear
Moving in turned out to be half the battle for my life at
the new house. Next came the clothing war. Personally, I think I look great
naked and do wonderful with people of the female persuasion but in Virginia
they arrest you for this. Since I only have a twenty percent chance of being
taken in by a female police officer (or the five percent of the male officers
who are out and-out homosexuals), I'm going to go to jail if I go around nude.
My solution was to look around the local teenage hangouts,
websites, and social networks to get me a style that would be both
individualistic yet fit in. Aunt Jill was of the opinion that my school uniform
(see below) would be my normal look. When I told her I'd use my own money to
get what I wanted she threatened to throw them out because I was still living
under her roof.
I got pissed off and since my outlet options were pretty
limited, I stupidly went to my room and did what every teenage boy should never
do when their female guardian is at home - maybe I have malaria and the fever
was clouding my thought processes. In Thailand I would simply go out into the
jungle Jill never went out into the wilderness if she could help it.
There was no jungle and Jill knew right where my room was,
and since it was her house, she barged right in. Half way through giving me a
piece of her mind Jill noticed me, the Vaseline, the box of Kleenex, and what
my hand was pumping. I yanked the comforter on my bed, trying to cover myself,
which resulted in my flipping off the bed (I was sitting on the comforter) and
rolling to Jill's feet.
Jill stood there with her mouth wide open, eyes glued to my
cock. I stopped pumping but my rod wouldn't go down despite my shame, not of my
erection but because I didn't like sexually taunting a recent widow.
"That's, that's disgusting," she gasped while still fixated on my
erection.
I wiggled around so that I could pull up my underwear and
slacks. Once my cock was under cover Jill started harping on me. "You vile
pervert," she seethed. "What is the meaning of you showing your,
thing to me? You are filthy. Wash your sheets then wash your hands then never do
this again."
"Um, Jill, Aunt Jill, I'm an eighteen-year-old male. I
need to masturbate," I informed her. "Not in this house," she
said shrilly. I grabbed the tissues and Vaseline, then headed for the door.
"Where are you going?" she worried. "Into the woods out
back," I answered as I tried to move past her. "I kind of need to
finish this."
"You will do no such thing," Jill gasped as she
grabbed my arm, "you might be seen, and it's wrong." First priority
for Jill was social appearances while my spiritual well-being was somewhat less
important at that moment. "Jill," I cautioned her, "I really
need to knock one out. I'm stressed."
Jill grabbed the Vaseline and tissues from my hands, not
because she was stronger but because in my own twisted way, I still acknowledged
Jill as my authority figure; not much of one, but one nonetheless. Ripping them
away from her wasn't an option so, "Jill, you are my only parent now. I
need to come to you about, things sexual," I suggested.
"No," Jill responded with some shock. "There
will be no sex in this house. You will have sex when you are married and not
before, ever. Even then, sex is only for procreation." "Jill, I'm not
a virgin," I informed her. Her jaw dropped but I'm not sure if it was
shock, horror, or something else.
"You've had sex with a girl?" she whispered.
"Aunt Jill, I had twenty girlfriends back at the mission," I related.
"Did, Did Tim know? How did it happen? When did you do it?" she
stammered. "Tim knew; that is why he kept beating my ass. "It
happened simply enough; we would be bathing down at the river and if we liked
what we'd seen and if things clicked, we'd go fool around. Sometimes we'd kiss
and touch and sometimes we'd have sex; you know, blowjobs, cunnilingus, vaginal
and anal sex," I continued. "Gack, ah, oh, God preserve me,"
Jill sputtered. "As for when, the best time was right after Bible study
when you and Tim were preoccupied with the parents and us kids could sneak off
to a house and fool around in the common room, and then couples would pair up
and have sex in the bedrooms," I finished. "Oh, poor Tim," Jill
moaned as she slumped against the door sill. "Can I have my stuff and go
now?" I asked softly. "No," she snapped. We kind of stood there
for a minute before she asked, "Were you sneaking peeks of me at the
river?" "Umm," I half turned away, "yeah, I did." Jill
looked offended.
"You are very sexy, Jill," I attempted to mollify
her. It didn't work. "You pervert, you freak, that's incest. It is against
God's Laws!" she screamed at me. "Jill, we are not blood related, and
I never said I actually wanted to sleep with you, only that you have a very
nice body," I countered calmly.
"Shut up! Stop talking," she shouted, before
storming off, leaving me even more frustrated. An hour later Jill sent me out
to get some pizza but when I got back she wasn't in the house, though her car
was still in the garage. I smelled smoke and followed the scent out into the
backyard. I saw what Jill was doing; she didn't need to tell me what she was up
to but she did it anyway.
"I think we need to put your misspent time in Thailand
behind you," she announced, "so I've decided it is best to get rid of
all the clothes, books, and statues you brought back." "You should
have asked me," I stated. Of course, this meant War. "You are awash
in sin, Zane," she answered in this twisted, loving tone. I turned and
went in the house.
What had that monk said to me when I'd discussed my
relationship with Tim and Jill? One does not build a house of stone out of
grass Which he suggested meant petty payback satisfies little and is soon gone,
but real revenge comes from working permanent change on your opponent. Over the
next four days I ordered a secure chest online, withdrew my bank limit each
day, and started taking a pitcher of grape juice to my room at bedtime (it will
make sense in a moment). I decided to start my plan Sunday night.
Stage One: after Jill has gone to bed, fill her car up with
gas and report all her credit cards and bank card stolen. We have plenty of
food in the kitchen and Jill takes her lunch to work so with the car full of
gas she won't immediately notice her cards are useless tomorrow. Also withdraw
yet another five hundred dollars with my bank card, which is the daily limit.
Stage Two: Once Jill has gone to work, I put three of her
Sunday's Best into the steel chest, to which I have the only combination. Burn
every piece of ultra-conservative matronly-wear, from underwear to bathrobes to
jackets. Now that mid-morning has come, I head over to the Sorority House and
enlist the aid of my two new friends, Leigh and Corrie. We go clothes shopping
with the money I've saved up.
Each 'sister' gets one thing (for services rendered) and the
rest of the money we dump on getting Jill everything a sexually confident and
active twenty-something would wear (Jill's only thirty) as well as getting me
some normal clothes. I'm not going to attempt to make Jill dress like a hooker;
that would never work. Jill's been warped by her narrow-minded environment for
all of her three decades so making her more tolerant is going to take time.
Stage Three: As we are heading to the bedrooms that evening
I 'accidently' bump into Jill and soak her with a pitcher of grape juice she
now knows I'm taking to my room on a regular basis. Grape juice doesn't come
out and a pitcher will soak her down to her underwear and bra. "Sorry,
Aunt Jill," I blathered.
"Oh, Zane, this dress is totally ruined. I should make
you pay to replace it," she sounded cross. "Consider it done," I
offered. Technically, I'd already bought her a new one. Jill went into the
bathroom muttering Leviticus before tossing me a roll of paper towels to clean
up the spilled juice. "Zane?" Jill called from the bathroom with a
hint of concern.
"Yes?" I responded from the hallway. "Where
is my bathrobe?" she inquired. "In the laundry," I lied. I hear
her putter around for a few seconds, then, "Go to your room and shut the
door," she ordered me. I got up and made a point of noisily shutting my
door. Half a minute later the bathroom door squeaked open and I heard Jill pad
quietly to her room and shut the door. I opened my door and sprinted to the
bathroom. I retrieved her clothes from the hamper and tossed them in the sink,
got the carefully secreted lighter fluid from underneath, doused them, and
tossed in a lit match.
At the same time as I'm doing this, I heard Jill slamming
dresser drawers open and shut. "ZANE!" Boy, what have you done?"
Jill shouted from her room. I raced out of the bathroom (on purpose) at the
same time Jill burst out of her room so we were basically five feet apart when
Jill remembered that she was naked; I was barefoot in pajama bottoms.
Jill's look was priceless as she realized that the number of
men who'd seen her totally naked since she hit puberty had just doubled. She spun
around and bolted into her room, door slamming shut once more. It took her a
few moments to form a plan. "Zane, go to your room and shut the
door," she growled with a tad more control.
"Sure thing." I grinned as I walked to my room,
shut the door, and leaned against it waiting for what I knew would unfold next.
Sure enough, Jill raced to the bathroom. "Zane, where is my dress?"
"In the sink," I told her. Three, two, one. "ZANE! What have you
done!" she screamed once more. "My bra, my underwear, my hose, she
sobbed. "Jane, you have a robe in your closet. If you want, put it on and
come to my room so we can talk this over," I suggested.
I didn't hear anything for fifteen minutes as I waited on my
bed. Finally, the door swung open slowly and Jill took a half step into my
room. Her eyes were downcast in shame but her voice was full of hurt and anger.
In her mind there was no possible reason for me to have done this. She was
pulling off the Hurt Little Girl bit really well with her mid-thigh crimson
satin robe and her wavy, deep-red hair flowing loosely over her shoulders and
down her back.
"I can't believe you picked this out for me to wear,
Zane. Now where are my clothes?" she ground out. "Jill, you look good
in that, really good, but I didn't pick it out for you. I had our next-door
neighbors do that because you are all beautiful young women," I explained.
"If you tell me what color you are wearing, I'll tell you where your
clothes are." Jill stood stock still as she worked out that I was talking
about her panties. "Blue, the deep blue ones, with the black, lace,"
she whispered.
"Not the white?" I had to ask since I would have
guessed this was the first pair of non-white panties she'd ever worn. Her
constricted mind had expanded a tiny bit. "The white ones were nearly
see-through," she answered after a second. I had to agree with that.
"I put your clothes exactly where you put all the stuff I brought back
from Thailand," I answered. It took a moment for that to sink in. Her
burning green eyes popped up in shock. "What am I going to wear to work
tomorrow?" she wailed.
"I'll tell you if you agree to one request I have for
you," I replied with compassion. "Fine," she hiccupped. She was
so body conscious that she wasn't really thinking about the implications of what
she was saying but I believed she would still honor her word. "I want you
to wear your hair down all day tomorrow, or in a ponytail, but that's it,"
I ordered. Jill looked at me truly confused; she always wore it in a bun.
"But why?" she questioned. "I don't
understand." "Your hair is beautiful when it is down, Aunt Jill. I
figure it wouldn't kill you to try a new look," I answered. Again, she
didn't understand but I was okay with that, and getting her clothes out of the
closet was part of the deal. I pulled out bag after bag and set them on the
bed.
Jill stepped up during the process and pulled various
articles of clothing out, utterly flummoxed with what she was discovering. This
wasn't slut-wear but it would definitely show more of her curves and skin than
she would have ever normally considered. When I finished bringing bags out she
looked past me, expecting more. "I can't wear any of this," she
declared. "Please tell me you didn't really destroy my clothes."
"Jill, I did burn up most of your clothes and you can wear what I bought
you. You are thirty, not sixty-five. When I jumped into that river, God decided
that I rescued you and not Tim, and I can't believe I saved you so you could go
right back to the same life you had before," I interpreted what might have
been true, God doesn't talk to me. "What did I do to deserve this,
Zane?" she pleaded. "You burned up all my stuff from Thailand, Jill.
And while you might think of this as revenge, it's not. You may not see it this
way now but one day, I hope you will understand that I love you," I told
her. "Zane, I don't understand. What you did was evil, despicable, and
wicked and I won't tolerate it. We should pray to God, me for guidance and you
for forgiveness," she pouted. She made to kneel down at my bedside so I
followed out of long practice. We clasped our hands in prayer and while Jill
closed her eyes, mine remained open.
Now, my bed is not even at knee level so when Jill knelt
down to pray, leaning forward until her elbows were on the mattress, she inadvertently
thrust her ass backwards, yes, Jill was doggy style on my bed. I had abstractly
known Jill was attractive but the thought of having sex with her had never come
up.
What was now 'coming up' was suddenly a problem, as were my
attempts to keep up with exactly what Jill was asking God for, but the gist of
it seemed to involve the Almighty taking steel wool to my corrupt soul, the
harder and more painful the scrubbing, the better. "Amen," we said in
unison as the thirty-seven minute ordeal came to an end and Jill stood up.
"Jesus has told me that I only have to put up with your
dementia until morning. I'd rather get new clothes instead of showing up to
work, as some strumpet," she proclaimed. "Um, where did you come up
with the word 'strumpet' and who ever said it was a sin to be good
looking?" I asked. "Nothing I got for you suggests sexuality, no
push-up bras, crop tops, or slit skirts. They're clothes, nothing more."
"It doesn't matter what you think," Jill
countered. "Whatever madness you thought you were accomplishing won't
work. I really should call the pastor." "And tell him what, that I
burned your clothes and bought you, normal clothes? Why don't we call everyone
on the church roster?" I warned her. Jill balked at the prospect of having
our family feud exposed.
Jill sniffed, spun, and started to leave the room when she
recalled the clothes I'd bought for her. She huffed and came back for them,
looking at me very indignantly. When I went to help, she warned me off with a
hateful glare. An hour later, as I began to despair over my actions, I heard
Jill's bedroom door open and a crinkly crunch in the hall. Upon examination, I
found one of the bags I'd purchased clothes in outside her door. Inside, folded
up, were the other bags. Jill had put my clothes away in her drawers and
closet. I counted that to be a small victory.
At breakfast the next morning I endeavored to be very
correct and polite as I complimented Jill on how nice she looked. She returned
my platitudes with an angry glare and she left for work without saying a word.
In her favor, when she learned her credit cards were toast she didn't break
down and scream at me over the phone or miss work. That evening she did still
slam the door to the garage loud enough to rattle windows on the other side of
the house when she got home from work.
"ZANE!" she screamed, "What did you do to my
credit cards?" "Your replacements should be here by Saturday or
Monday at the latest," I replied soothingly as she stormed up to me.
"So," I went on, "did anyone compliment you on your looks
today?"
"What, I, that's not important," she muttered,
then she changed tact. She came over to the sofa where I was reclining, knelt
down, and took my hand. "Zane, you are falling into lust, degeneration,
and degradation, sins of the flesh. You have to stop this."
'Stop what?' I wasn't precisely sure. "What you want me
to do? Should we pray further on the matter? Last night I felt, something, but
I still feel empty," I suggested. Jill's face lit up so I slipped past her
and knelt beside her. Jill was unwittingly sexy as she sashayed forward on her
knees to rest against the sofa. I reached out to her and she took my hand, then
the praying began.
What followed was a repetitive litany of me falling into
lust and dark desires (clothes buying?). Dear departed Uncle Tim didn't even
get an honorable mention which would have been surprising if he hadn't been
such a total bastard to me. Jill's neglect I didn't quite understand. She'd
always been loyal, dutiful, and supportive. It then occurred to me that I'd
never seen him exert an ounce of human compassion toward Jill. I got up and ran
to my bedroom, ending up on the bed. Jill padded along behind me after a
minute.
"Zane?" she wondered. "When is the last time
you had sex with Uncle Tim?" I whispered so quietly that Jill struggled to
understand me. "But, no, don't do this, Zane, don't fall into
apostasy," Jill simpered.
"I have a gift for you. It is something you want but I
need you to answer the question," I offered. "What is the gift?"
she asked, guardedly intrigued. "I can promise you no regrets," I
countered. Jill weighed her options, turned, and left.
"Dinner," Jill called to me an hour later. I
dutifully went downstairs to the dining room to enjoy a mediocre meal in
silence. We barely exchanged a single glance. As I got up to clean the table,
cleaning was my chore, Jill spoke. "Seven years."
I was pretty proud that I didn't fall over in shock. First
off, in my teenage, hormone-addled mind, how could anyone go without sex for
seven years? Next, how could someone with Jill as a wife not want to have sex
at least once every seven hours? Finally, what was Tim doing in the lady-boy
section of Bangkok when he found me that one time? I really feel like an idiot
on occasion.
"I saved your three favorite Sunday dresses," I
rewarded her. Jill's eyes showed a glimmer of hope. "Which ones? I mean,
how did you know which ones were my favorites?" she pondered. "You
told me, Aunt Jill. I do listen to you, ya know," I responded. She gave me
the oddest look, as if I had just explained to her how Ruth slew Goliath, not
David.
"Thank you," she whispered. The first battle of
the Witch, the Brat, and the Wardrobe was over. The war would go on. The next
time we went grocery shopping (Jill decided that the less time I was left
alone, the slower I would plummet to my eventual fiery demise) I caught her
noticing guys giving her the once over and she liked it, of that I'm sure. How
do I know this? She let me talk to the cute stock girl for fifteen seconds
before reeling me in, which was long enough for her to write her number on the
palm of my hand. I called her and asked if she wanted to go to a sorority party
when the semester began. She informed me she was a rising senior in high school
so I gave her my number and told her to call me on her eighteenth birthday if
she was still interested. You can't win them all, immediately.
FFU

Birds are made beautiful by their plumage but
divine by their flight
Now to the college I was attending; Freedom Fellowship
University (yes, that is F-FU if you stutter) is the Christian college in my
new hometown. Jill read about them in online chat rooms and by communicating
with some of her Christian social network gal pals. She heard they had a dress
code and without checking on the specifics, she bought me a dozen sets of black
slacks and white shirts guaranteed to mark me as a social leper.
She signed me up for my classes. I opted for Pre-Med; she
insisted I should go Pre-Law until I revealed my secret sinful desire to work
for the ACLU, at which point she relented. She wanted me to play some sports, I
suspect because she wanted me to have a safe hormonal outlet that didn't
involve me touching women. I could have told her that dressed as I was, getting
women (short of kidnapping) would be nearly impossible.
The problem was, they didn't offer any of the traditional
sports except for soccer and track and field. I felt that was odd but I decided
to sign up for soccer tryouts anyway. I also signed up for Karate, though I had
no idea what a Christian school would be teaching that for, plus Archery (I've
never used a bow before), Marksmanship (I've never fired a gun either), and
Orienteering (because everyone gets lost in suburban Virginia and has to
subsist on squirrel and road kill, right?). I downright refused to have
anything to do with the Competitive Bible Study Team.
By the end of the admissions process I was beginning to
think this was a school for some kind of uber-religious survivalists. Still,
they accepted me on short notice and except for a tiny quirk in the online
admissions form, I was sadly ready to go to college. It would be that tiny
quirk that would change my life forever.
There Must Be a Church!
Before I could attend college there was one quibble to deal
with and that was which church Jill and I would attend. I claimed to be partial
to the Unitarians, mainly to watch Jill's face go from normal to pale to an
angry beet red. Sometimes razzing her is too easy. Jill chose the First
Anointed Free-willed Fellowship of Christ after carefully weighing,
considering, and then utterly disregarding my input. I guess I had to be happy
they weren't snake handlers.
On that first Sunday it was raining. I ended up having to
run back into the house as Jill backed the car out of the garage and I took a
header into a mud puddle in the lawn. Seeing how soaked I was, Jill allowed me
to miss out on Sunday school. When I tried to get to the normal service my car
wouldn't start (she'd insisted on buying me a used car, which I was now allowed
to return for a new one).
The second Sunday was a comedy of errors. The garage door
opened halfway, then got stuck, and Jill gave the wrong address to the church
family she desperately called to come pick us up. On the third Sunday I was
sick, so sick that I missed the Sci-Fi movie classic of the week-(end) Saturday
night, Vampire Zombie Overlords II. Jill normally lets me watch it because I
told her it shows science in a bad light. I would like to point out that Jill
isn't stupid but she does tend to believe that which is most convenient to her
world view, in this case, Science = Bad.
The fourth and final college-free Sunday, Buddy Jesus
informed me that I had to go because no Act of God showed up to save me. It
turned out that the First Anointed Free-willed Fellowship of Christ was huge,
one of those mega-churches and by the number of luxury cars in the parking lot,
not one populated by the unwashed masses. Everyone was very, very friendly to
the point where I refused to drink or eat anything they tried to force on me,
fearing that I would become a drugged-out zombie filled with unconditional love
and happiness toward the world. The one other weird thing was that there didn't
seem to be any kids my age in the congregation. I had no Sunday school that
day. I later learned this was the weekend of their Pre-College/High School
Youth Retreat. Apparently everyone in this place acted as a herd.
Before we left I met with Pastor William Penny, chief
shepherd of this flock, and he wanted to be my pal. Jill was enraptured with
the guy but somehow he came across as creepy to me. Will, Jill, and a few
well-meaning parishioners ended up steering me to the Pastor's office (which
was as big as Jill's huge kitchen). There my new buddy wanted me to sign some
paperwork.
Jill urged me to hurry up and get it over with and promised
to take me to a nice steak house we'd seen but never been in, as if I was a
small child easily pleased. Maybe I should have gone for pre-law because I
ignored Jill and did read what they wanted me to sign. They wanted me to tithe,
and not on my income, of which I had none, but on my net worth.
Everyone around me looked hopeful and I couldn't help but
smile as I picked up the pen and started laughing. When they began looking
confused I laughed harder, and that made them displeased. I didn't pick up the
pen to write; I picked it up so I could stab the first one to rush me.
"Listen up, Pastor Bill, can I call you Pastor Bill?" I didn't wait
on his reply. "I don't know you or anyone but Aunt Jill in this
room," I chuckled, "and I imagine you are all terribly nice folks,
but it will be a cold day in Hell before I give millions of dollars to people I
know nothing about."
"We are doing God's work," Pastor Bill assured me,
"and please call me Pastor William." "Please," Jill
pleaded, "this is what your Uncle Tim would want." For Jill's sake I
didn't laugh out loud once again. Tim gave me billions of mosquito bites,
outdoor plumbing, and ass-whooping s on a regular basis so all I felt I owed
good ol' Tim was putting a heavy stone on his grave so that he didn't rise up
from the dead when the End Times came.
In retrospect, Tim did me one favor; he taught me the
ability to be verbally evasive when needed. "Aunt Jill, as Uncle Tim told
me, being a Christian is a matter of Faith working through the mind and hands.
It is my Christian duty to make sure that his legacy (really my Mom and Dad's)
is placed where God wants it. Uncle Tim would make me pray deeply to the
Almighty before taking such a momentous step, so pray I shall." Pastor
Bill looked disappointed in me, which was a poor mask for his unsatisfied
greed. Jill and the rest of the flock seem to have bought my act and that was
the victory I needed to win right then. On the way back home Jill was pleased
as punch. I'd expressed to her new friends what a wise saint good ol' Uncle Tim
had been. This was the day I had to move into my dorm room on FFU's campus so I
didn't have much time to dwell on everything that had happened.
Barbie Lynn Masters, Dorm Mother
To say that I was pretty depressed when I began moving into
college would have been an understatement. I met some nice girls who were also
moving into my dorm but I wasn't much in the mood for talking. I found my room
but they had my name wrong. Not only was I not Zane they even got Glenn wrong;
they misspelled it as Glenda. I hadn't been unpacking fifteen minutes before
this hottie breezed in asking if I was Glenda's brother. "Sure," I
joked, "I'm Zane." "Can I see some ID? I'm the Dorm Mother,"
she asked pleasantly. I showed her my driver's license which read 'G. Zane
Braxton'. "And you are?" I inquired. "Barbie Lynn Masters. Do
you live close by?" she prodded. I looked around my room (which I shared
with an as-of-yet unseen roomie), shrugged, and replied, "Yes. I live
about a mile and a half away, just inside city limits," I played along.
Couldn't she see that it was my name on the luggage in my room and I'd already
unpacked?
"Can we count on seeing a lot more of you?" she
purred, stepping up into my personal space. With her four-inch pumps, she was
an inch taller than me, so I had to tilt my head up slightly to meet her gaze.
"Unless you have a girlfriend, of course," she demurred. "I
don't have a girlfriend but I'm looking for one," I grinned back. I wasn't
really lying; I was looking for lots of girlfriends. "So, do you have a
boyfriend?"
"Oh, no," she assured me. "I took a Purity
Pledge and I have a fianc so I can't be in a causal relationship with a boy,
though being a 'friend' of a student I'm responsible for is fine." She
licked her lips. My understanding of her convoluted reasoning was
short-circuited by her D plus cleavage, perfect teeth, long light-golden hair,
soft bedroom blue eyes, and blemish free, tanned skin.
I've never considered myself terribly bashful. I hadn't been
with a welcoming and available female in two months; she was right there in my
face, so I grabbed Barbie's ass subtly, pulled her close, and began kissing
her. At first Barbie seemed to be all talk and no action, but that lasted all of
five seconds before she was all over me with our tongues intertwining and our
hands going over each other's backs and asses.
In a flash I had my hands up her pleated skirt, inside her
plain white panties, and was massaging each muscular ass cheek separately and
vigorously while my lips left hers and migrated to her neck and ear with kisses
and bites, all of which seemed to really excite Barbie Lynn. She was moaning
and grinding against me like a teenager coming down from a forty-eight hour
unresolved porno binge.
Her left hand slid around to the front of my jeans and
touched my crotch where I was rapidly coming to the fullness of life. "Oh,
God!" she whispered as she began stroking me up and down. "Tell me
that's not a rolled up sock." "Huh? What? No, that is all me. Why do
you ask?" I mumbled between licks and kisses.
"Oh, some boys can be very dishonest," she sighed
from past experience. "Does it hurt?" "No, it feels fine,"
I assured her. "Are you sure it doesn't hurt just a little bit?" she persisted
as she groped my bulge. Something clued me in.
"Actually, it does hurt a little bit," I guessed.
Barbie Lynn broke our embrace, padded silently over to the door, took a quick
look out, then shut it. She was back in my arms in record time. "In that
case, let me see it," she grinned. "How does a blowjob jive with your
Purity Pledge?" I stupidly wondered out loud.
"Oh," she beamed an angelic radiance up at me as
she slid down my body and unzipped my pants, our eyes locked together, "a
blow job is sinful and done out of lust but relieving your pain is blessed and
done out of love." "I feel myself getting closer to spiritual
fulfillment every second I'm with you," I breathed huskily as she pulled
down my pants and boxers, unleashing my manhood.
Barbie tentatively, with a bit of fear showing, licked the
tip of my cock. I let her get used to me before resting a hand on her head. She
responded by slowly engulfing my cockhead, which felt freaking awesome after my
long dry spell (please remember I had virtually non-stop sex for two and a half
years). She bobbed slightly while pumping my shaft rapidly with one hand and
tickling my balls with the other. I tried to push a little bit but Barbie
gagged. I guessed she wasn't too skilled at this but hey, everyone starts
somewhere.
After five minutes she was taking more than half of my
length in and doing so hungrily. "I hope you are not close to
coming," she mumbled between mouthfuls. "Actually, I'm feeling
greedy," I responded. She looked up at me, head still bobbing. "I can
sense your pain and feel I should do something about it," I explained.
Now she looked confused so I backed up, pulled Barbie up by
her waist and kissed her once more. I gracefully walked my hand down her waist
and hip to her crotch. With a sharp intake of breath by Barbie, she melted into
me and bit my shoulder. Next I spun us around and pushed her back on the bed at
the corner, splaying her out for me as her bosom bounced sensually and
enticingly. "What's on your mind?" Barbie asked with wide eyes.
"I want a taste," I grinned evilly, which only turned her on more.
I fell between her outstretched knees. I made eye contact
with her as she propped up on her elbows and my hands went to her panty
waistband. I grinned, she blushed, and the panties came flying off. Barbie
squeaked then slammed a hand over her mouth to muffle the noise. "Use my
pillows to prop up your back," I directed Barbie Lynn since she clearly
wanted to watch. I maneuvered Barbie into a suitable position so that I was
kneeling on the floor with Barbie's silky smooth legs spread to either side.
Barbie Lynn was propped up so that she could watch me work. I got the feeling
she was used to some level of stimulation, just not from a guy. I could deal
with that.
"Maybe we shouldn't do this now, or go back to my place
where it is safer?" she asked. "I'm too hungry for you right now;
your scent is intoxicating," I finished up saying, and then I went in. I
didn't rush things because every first time should be special. My right hand
traced the line along the sides and rear of Barbie Lynn's thighs. My left hand
traced the line over her pubic area to her stomach that finally ended with her
left breast.
"Hurry," she panted. I knew she had somewhere to
be but I was aware she could use some stress relief too. Barbie reached down
with a hand to control my left hand and head but I was obeying my instincts. By
the time she made up her mind to stop me, I overwhelmed Barbie with a
pleasurable, mind warping first orgasm. The noise brought a few students sneaking
in to take a peak.
Once I had a semblance of control over her, I began a series
of actions to excite her whole body. On the second orgasm she wrapped her legs
around my head and nearly crushed it. While I lapped up her juices, I decided
to follow that up by kissing Barbie and giving her some of her own fluids to
taste, a trick new to her.
I kept my cock sheathed, though all three of Barbie's holes
looked delightful. I figured she wasn't ready yet but I did manage to take off
her shirt in the process and fondling and suckling at her magnificent breasts.
After the third and fourth orgasms, Barbie passed out, and when she woke up,
she whispered to me that she wanted my cock in her mouth and cunt. Purity
Pledge? What Purity Pledge?
Barbie Lynn confided in me that she'd sucked cock before and
thought she was quite good at it, and that a few men had temped her cunt and
ass with real penetration but all she had done so far was pleasure herself with
toys and with the aid of other (female) students here at school. She was still
technically a virgin (no boy parts had penetrated her cunt) but she'd done
'everything else.' Was she or was she not an anal virgin? My money was on
virginity.
Barbie was pleased that I was going to her church (it was
highly popular at the college, she told me), almost as pleased as I was to find
her so receptive and hungry for more sex. I told her she needed sexier
underwear and that I would gladly go shopping with her for some in case she
wanted to model any (yes, I know they don't let you model underwear). While we
talked I helped her get dressed, though we couldn't find her panties.
We slipped out after that, Barbie to tend to her girls and
me to go to my Aunt's. I told her I'd see her tomorrow. Barbie laughed as if
she didn't believe me. As I left, I began to appreciate the guy: girl ratio of
this place because it was looking very good in my favor. My evening with Jill
passed uneventfully; we stayed up late as Jill suddenly realized she was going
to be alone for the first time in years so I didn't end up sneaking quietly
into my dorm room until well past midnight.
The Journey Begins.
Day One, It's a What?
My first day of college began with a six a.m. wake-up alarm
in our room. Both my roommate and I sat up at the same time. We looked at each
other and the sheets failed to conceal we apparently both slept shirtless.
"Hi. You are a girl," I got off first.
"And you are a guy," she replied indignantly.
"What are you doing in my room? I mean, why did they
give me a female roommate?" I countered.
"Ah, are you joking?" she asked incredulously.
Clearly I wasn't, and that realization made her grin mischievously.
"Where is Glenda?" she inquired next.
"Ugh," I sighed. "When I was registered their
system misspelled my name. My first name is Glenn, thus the Glenda, but I go by
Zane, my middle name. What about you?"
"Whoops. I'm Rio Talon and this is going to be
wicked," she giggled. "I have to admit I never thought I'd meet
someone like you at FFU."
"You don't see quite the hardcore
fundamentalist/survivalist type either," I responded.
"Ha!" she grunted. "You got me. It was either
this or three years at a minimum security prison in Arizona," she
confessed. She didn't volunteer what she would have done time for and it was
really none of my business.
"I need to shower," I changed the subject.
"I'll go with you," Rio volunteered as she slipped
out of bed, and yes, she was naked, and cleverly and artfully shaved with
several delicate chevrons pointing down. She also had a black tattoo of the
name Lilith going from the right hip along the bikini line, definitely not
Church issue.
I went to the closet, got a robe, towel, and bathroom kit.
Rio brazenly watched me move around.
"Body-conscious much?" she chuckled.
"Rio, I spent the last two years bathing down at the river
with two hundred of my closest neighbors. Trying to cover up gets old really
fast," I grinned back at her. "Does my body disgust you?"
"'Disgust' isn't the word I was going to use," Rio
said as she licked her lips and also got ready for the bathroom. "Now,
let's get you shaved before, the bathroom gets flooded with people. By the
way," she tossed me Barbie's missing undies, "are these yours?"
"Booty from my panty raid; please don't turn me
in," I chuckled, as I caught them, then stashed them in my backpack,
hopefully to return to Barbie Lynn later. Rio laughed again.
As I suspected, not only did I get assigned a female
roommate but I was on a female floor, which earned me more than a few shocked
looks. Since Rio stuck close to me, she earned her own share of looks, but
these were more scornful; Rio ate it up. I still couldn't decide whether I'd
miss Rio or not when I got my new room assignment.
The two girls in the showers ignored Rio and I when we came
in so I was able to shave in peace and get under a steamy shower without the
expected shrieks. Only when they dressed in their robes and put on their
glasses did things change. Their looks were best expressed as 'a boy saw me
naked!' followed by 'A boy saw me naked, ' and ended up with, 'A boy saw me naked
and he liked what he saw.' I get hard when the wind blows, anywhere around the
globe. They fled in a fit of giggles and I safely exited the bathroom before
another girl entered.
It was hardly unforeseen that my attire made Rio laugh but
when she suggested black horn-rimmed glasses would really complete the
nerd-look, I had to laugh too. I noted her regulation skirt appeared to be a
bit higher above the knee than was prudent with a pronounced lack of underwear.
Rio confessed that her parents tossed all her 'stripper' wear when they shipped
her off and she wasn't going to wear the 'granny' panties they had put in place
of her G-strings.
The trek cross-campus to the Dining Hall would have been
more enlightening if Rio had not lured me into an engrossing conversation.
Remember now, I had been isolated from mainstream Western pop culture for over
two years and had a lot of catching up to do. We grabbed some trays of
breakfast; then, at Rio's insistence, we headed outside to eat pretty much by
ourselves, or so we hoped.
"Professor, inquired this cute brunette with pig
tails, dimples, and into pushing her tits in my face; I barely noticed she was
backed up by three other girls.
"Huh?" I questioned.
"Braxton," Rio spoke over me.
"Could you tell me, where the, um, Clegger Science
Building is, Professor Braxton?" She lied pathetically.
My first thoughts were, 'why is she wearing such a thin
white blouse two-sizes too small?' and wondering 'when is this thread holding
that central button in place going to give up on its hopeless struggle and let
her boobs pop out?' Then I became curious why she called me 'professor'.
"It is right over there," I said, as I stood up,
put my hand on the small of her back, and pointed the way with my other hand.
The location of the building was blindingly obvious since this is not a huge
campus.
If things weren't awkward enough, Ms. Brunette twisted,
rubbed her hardening nipples against my chest, and asked,
"There?"
"No," I corrected by whispering into her ear,
causing her to wiggle against me. I took her forearm, lingering my touch on the
pulse of her wrist before directing it to the proper angle.
"I would walk you there," I added, "but we
have to go to the auditorium soon."
"Thank you, Professor Braxton." She wiggled a
third time. "It is really a pity I don't have any of your classes. What do
you teach?"
"He's a Biblical Archeologist," Rio interrupted,
"specializing in Early Christian Erotic Art and Rituals."
I felt Ms. Brunette have a micro-orgasm over that piece of
fantastical news.
"Are you still taking on students?" Brunette
panted to me. Rio jumped up.
"Whoops! Look at the time!" exclaimed Rio,
"Professor, you have to go, Right Now!" With that, she dragged me
away from Ms. Brunette and her girl posse and across campus.
"What the hell was that about and why did she call me
Professor?" I hissed to Rio as we came to the auditorium for our first
assembly.
"Oh, it must be some Southern thing, sort of like the
English calling men 'Governor'," she lied convincingly. How do I now know
she lied? It will become obvious.

I took a seat with Rio amongst the sea of students and it
was just my luck that we were surrounded by girls once more. I really wasn't in
the mood to have them gawk at me so I slumped down and kept a low profile. The
auditorium sounded full-up and there was a magnitude of teachers and such on
the stage.
When a stately, attractive, yet demanding and stern tall
woman with long grey hair worked up in a bun stepped up to the podium, the hall
grew silent. First she led us in prayer, which I found odd because normally at
this level of fundamentalism, women couldn't lead men in prayer, but I could
have cared less. She welcomed the rising seniors first, then worked down the
list until she recognized the new class of freshmen, reminding them of their
'Handmaiden Duties,' whatever that was.
I looked to Rio who was stifling to suppress some dark glee,
undoubtedly at my expense. The Chancellor of FFU worked us through some of what
I assumed was normal school crap plus a reminder to review with diligence their
code of moral and ethical behaviors and the names of their spiritual guidance
counselors in case they felt wickedness overcoming them. Considering the thin
white blouses and the short, pleated plaid skirts, yours truly and the other
men on campus were going to be scoring like mad, morals and ethics be damned.
A closing prayer ended the meeting and we dispersed like
good little sheep heading for our first class of the semester. Rio and I both had
English Literature but in different rooms so she was kind/sadistic enough to
drop me by my room before heading her own way. I walked in and took a middle
seat. Once again all the girls looked at me funny when they came in and I
couldn't miss the fact that in a classroom size of twenty, we had nineteen
girls and only one guy, me.
I was mulling this over (I'm actually a smart guy but I
admit, I hadn't been showing it too much recently) when our teacher came in.
Her name was Ms. Goodswell (no lie) and she was a gorgeous brunette with
breasts of greater proportions than Barbie Lynn's, and the rest just got
lusher.
Ms. Goodswell leaned against the front of her large
wooden writing desk and used her tablet to scroll down the roll call. I was
number three.
"Braxton," her sugary sweet voice drawled out.
"Glenda Braxton." I shifted in my seat.
"Here," I said in a clear masculine voice,
"but I go by Zane."
Ms. Goodswell looked up over her reading glasses,
expecting something other than me. As she looked at me her eyes grew larger,
and she looked, and she looked.
"What are you wearing?" she asked crisply.
"What my Aunt told me was proper school attire, Ms.
Goodswell," I replied tentatively.
"Proper attire is clearly outlined, white blouse and a
pleated blue and gold tartan skirt with white knee sox and black shoes. Men
wear pants; women wear skirts," she clarified. I imagine my jaw dropped
open at that one. Finally, I stood up so she could get a good look at me.
"I'm dressed correctly, then I'm a guy," I
insisted. Ms. Goodswell had looked annoyed but now she looked pissed. She
strode boldly toward me, heels clicking against the marble floor.
"So you insist that you are a man, do you?" she
snapped. Before I could do anything but nod she slapped a cupped hand against my
crotch. I coughed in pain.
I became aroused despite the mild discomfort because I was
now gazing down into Ms. Goodswell's ample bosom. Her eyes went from angry to
utter shock.
"You are a man," she whispered in horror.
"What are you doing in my class?" I reached into my book bag and got
my schedule, letting her gaze on it. I noticed her hand stayed on my crotch.
"Nine a.m., English Lit. 101 in room 204, Denning Hall
V. Goodswell," I read out loud. Ms. Goodswell read it over while she
massaged my growing shaft; subconsciously or not, I wasn't sure.
"Very well," she said decisively. She turned back
and returned to the roll. As I sat down I had that creepy feeling that everyone
else was staring at me, or more precisely, my Goodswell-inspired hard on.
After that little bit of drama the actual class was okay.
Ms. Goodswell was pretty bright and made our upcoming journey into the works of
a bunch of old dead British guys sound fun. When the bell rang we got up and
started to file out but Ms. Goodswell motioned me to wait for the others to
leave us alone. It didn't work out that way; the other girls hovered right
outside the door.
"Okay, Mr. Braxton, what are you trying to prove?"
she accused me with some real heat.
"Please, Ms. Goodswell, believe me; I haven't a clue
what is going on here. I woke up with a girl in my room this morning, I began.
"You had a girl in your room this morning? That didn't
take you long," she said bitterly.
"No, wait; it was my assigned roommate, Rio Talon, and
she was on her side of the room. It is okay because they accidently stuck me on
a girl's floor in the dorm because there were girls in the showers too," I
continued.
"Didn't you thing that was a bit odd?" she asked
suspiciously.
"Not really, ma'am. I've spent the last two years with
missionaries in rural Thailand; I'm used to bathing with naked women all the
time. Initially, I figured this was some sort of bureaucratic snafu but after
doing my own quick census of your class, I think I've missed something
crucial," I explained.
"Mr. Braxton, Zane, this is an all-girls school; men
are not allowed. We can't even employ a man under the age of forty-five,"
she informed me while studying my expression. While my cock would have done
summersaults of joy, my brain was looking at my access to my trust fund going
down the toilet.
"I apologize. I'm pretty sure my Aunt Jill didn't know
and I assure you, I was ignorant of this fact. What do we do now?" I
sighed.
"I believe you, Mr., .Zane. No one would use this as an
excuse after going through all the trouble to sneak in here. For now, you
continue to your classes and I'll inform your other instructors of this,
extraordinary event. Expect to spend lunch with the Chancellor so that we can
extricate you from this situation. Can I rely on you to be good in the
interim?"
"I'll do my best," I promised. She dismissed me
and began using her phone. When I slipped out of the room, my classmates made
room enough for me to make my way down the hall.
"Zane!" a young female voice called out. I turned
around to see Ms. Brunette. "Is it true you are a freshman here?" I
was sure she would be pissed for the whole 'Professor' gag Rio had played and
I'd unwittingly gone along with.
"Yes," I confessed. She'd assumed I was a teacher
because I was male and I hadn't corrected her.
"Kiss me!" she beamed hungrily. That was not what
I expected but I reacted quickly and gave her a chaste kiss on the lips. Ms.
Brunette looked upset. "You can do better than that," she commanded.
Again, not what I expected; I put my book bag down, took hers off her shoulder
and placed it next to mine.
I started off with a repeat of the last kiss but instead of
that being the ending point, I used it as a foundation to build upon. I slowly drew
her in; she pulled her arms up between us and cupped my face as I dipped her
with enough tongue action to make our steamy embrace a thermographic
exploration of lust. We kissed for over a minute before I brought her up and
let her go.
"Better?" I murmured to her. Ms. Brunette nodded
dreamily. As I retrieved my book bag from the floor I realized I was adrift in
a sea of lonely young women. I could now empathize with that lost baby seal who
found itself surrounded by a pod of killer whales.
"Kiss me!" insisted a blonde.
"No, me; I was here first."
"I'm a senior; I go first," demanded a
breathtaking black woman. I didn't know what was going on and I had no idea how
to deal with this bizarre situation but all that was taken out of my hands by
the next noise I heard.
"Get off me, bitch," I heard Rio shout out,
followed by a slap and her scream. Rio was hardly my friend, in fact, she had
used me for her own personal amusement for the entire time I'd known her, but
she was my roommate, an outsider, and I was sure no one else would come to her
aid. I shouldered my way in the directions of her screams and sobs, parting the
last few girls separating us.
Rio was on her stomach on the floor with three girls
gathered over her. Closest to me was one with thick, wavy black hair and dark
skin who had her foot pushing down on Rio's ass. The second one, who appeared
to be the leader, was a black girl with shiny black hair in an intricate weave
and was bouncing on Rio's back, yanking her hair back painfully, and was taunting
Rio, saying she was supposed to be a good little beast of burden as well as
mocking her as a 'felon'. The last tormentor was the only one facing me, though
she was preoccupied with holding Rio's arms forward so she couldn't reach back
to scratch the ringleader.
It wasn't hard for me to figure out what to do. When Weave
started bouncing up, I swept the legs out from under the other wavy-haired
girl, sending her toppling backwards. I then put a boot to the black girl's
ass, propelling her into the spectators on the far side of us. I didn't even
bother with girl number three.
I grabbed Rio by the arm and yanked her up and swung her
behind me. It turned out to be a good choice because when the black girl
back-flipped up in one fluid move, she landed in a martial arts fighting
stance. I had a fight on my hands, or would have if the bell hadn't rung. As it
was, the black girl looked both outraged and shocked when she took in my gender
and my counter-stance.
A flood of girls suddenly separated us. Rio took the opportunity
to grab her book bag, then my hand, and together we bolted to our next class
which was, oddly enough, Biblical Archeology but without the procreation parts.
Our professor, Mrs. Carradine, treated me a bit coldly but the attention
directed my way by the student body was anything but.
I had barely pulled out my book when the girl behind me
tapped my shoulder and slipped me a note.
You will take my book bag to lunch and eat lunch with me.
Dove Foster
I furrowed my brow and showed the note to Rio who was
sitting next to me. She smiled and whispered, "Handmaiden's Duty," in
a condescending tone. "Didn't you read your handbook?" Any further
conversation was cut short by Mrs. Carradine's blistering glare.
For some reason, Buddy Jesus kept me safe from anymore
female attention until the class ended and I began to make my way out. I took
some comfort that Rio stayed close to my side.
My Social Secretary
"Zane. Zane Braxton, do you mind if I call you
Zane?" babbled a shorter, slender girl with shoulder length black hair and
glasses as she grabbed my elbow in a death grip from behind.
"You can't ask him to do anything until he steps out of
class," Rio cautioned the newcomer. Now I had to decide whether or not I'd
be a slave to Dove for an hour because technically she appeared to be in
violation of the rules, which I knew nothing about.
"No! I want to help," she pleaded. "Besides,
I'm a freshman like Zane so I can't ask him to perform, I mean do something to
me, gack, for me," she blushed.
"What is your name and how can you help?" I
questioned. I gently rubbed her shoulder and upper left arm to calm her down.
She rewarded me with a deep breath and a warm smile.
"I'm Iona Becket. Well, I figure you don't have a
web-spot or a schedule manager for your Handmaiden Duties and I could help with
that. What do you think?" I was still mulling it over when Rio thrust me
back into the flames of Hell.
"Iona, if you could do that for Zane, I'm sure he'd
give you a naked full-body oil massage," she teased her fellow freshman. I
was sure Iona was blushing furiously down to the soles of her sock covered
feet.
"Great; I'll put out my digits and create your
calendar, so if you give me your number, I'll get to work," she bubbled. I
did as requested and Iona skipped off, through the mob of women waiting
outside. I hoped they were waiting for me because if Rio had pissed off that
many ladies, she was on her own.
"How did you know that I've been taught massage?"
I whispered out of the side of my mouth to Rio.
"You were in Thailand for two years and you are both
not too stupid and are really good looking so I figure some back alley lady-boy
showed you a thing or two," she answered.
"It was two lady-boys, but I don't think we can go into
this right now." I glanced to the crowd.
"Zane, I'm going to miss you when these Christian
bitches fuck you to death; you are not a total asshole," Rio sighed as we
headed out. I had to figure that was the nicest thing she was ever going to say
to me. I stepped out with the certainty that I would be torn apart by
well-meaning jackals.
"Come with me," said this imperious voice over the
din. A woman (clearly a dominant senior) who had a stunning resemblance to the
love child of Angie Harmon and Tyra Banks motioned me forward. Since she had
some frightened freshman already lugging around her gear, I was a little
uncertain as to what she wanted me for in the fifteen (now ten) minutes between
classes.
I trailed after the Super Smoking Hot Chick, or (SSHC), in
the general direction of the Dickens Life Sciences building, mostly watching
her ass move underneath that skirt.
"So, do you have a name?" I finally asked. The
other freshman stumbled and gasped at my ignorance.
"You really are clueless," laughed the SSHC. "I'm Christina
Buchannan, Senior Class President and Captain of the Soccer and Bible Study
Teams. I'm also the granddaughter of Clarence Ingersoll, one of the twenty-five
richest men in America. So, do you like watching my ass or are you more of a
tit man?"
"That's not really fair," I replied after some consideration.
"Your ass is divine but your breasts are so perfect that I really feel the
only way to tell is with a hands-on inspection." She stopped, turned, and
regarded me with renewed interest.
"You don't lack ambition, M, Zane. Some day we may just
have to see about letting you decide which is better," Christina grinned
in a decidedly non-Christian schoolgirl way before resuming our journey.
Never one to resist the chance to throw myself into the
rapids in pursuit of a woman, I asked her,
"So, do you have a boyfriend?" Of course, this
girl is three years older than me and a princess to boot but you never know
unless you try.
"You know better than that, Zane," she playfully
scolded me. "You have already had that talk with Barbie Lynn so you know
about the Purity Pledge we, we girls take when we come here."
I chuckled which earned me a slightly harsher look.
"Sorry. It is, I know this one student here who I
can't imagine taking that pledge unless a gun was put to her head," I
responded. "Not everything revolves around you, ya know?"
"Touch , Zane," she acknowledged. "You are
referring to your roommate. I don't imagine the felon will be keeping to it.
Her father is on the board of directors to a sister church in Phoenix but she's
been nothing but sinful and shameful."
"Wow," I told her as my humor faded, "you
went from beautiful to ugly in a breath-taking fifteen seconds. Have you spoken
more than ten words to Rio, ever?"
"Please accept the fact that you are still a young man
who has a lot to learn about the world and Our Lord's plan for us in it,"
Christina said with gravitas. After a few seconds of walking in silence, her
poor enslaved freshman huffing along, she added.
"You have known her how long, Zane?"
"Five hours," I confessed.
"If you weren't about to be tossed out of here I would
take offense with your attitude but since we will probably not see each other
after today, I choose to find your act of chivalry toward Rio to be
quaint," she condescended to say.
"Okay," I responded, "you seem like a nice, intelligent
woman so I'm going to allow you to apologize to Rio for calling her a felon
when you see her next, or by the end of the week if your paths don't cross, no
matter what."
"If I don't," Christina taunted me, "what can
you possibly do to me?"
"I'll make you apologize anyway and you'll regret
making me force you," I promised her evenly. Christina knew all about the
balance, or in this case imbalance of power; everything appeared to be in her
favor. I was an insect and she was right in that I would probably be gone from
Freedom Fellowship University after lunch.
At this point it might be good to mention that I was with my
parents when they died. Mom was in the lead when a whole rock face separated
from the mountain and dragged her down to the valley below. Dad was blown
loose, and two of my three pitons snapped. Mom was gone and Dad was badly
broken, but he was together enough to know he was about to pull me down to my
death with him.
I didn't know what Dad was reaching for and he didn't say
anything, but when he started sawing away at his connection to me, I cried out
for him to stop. He didn't. I watched him fall while I screamed his name. I
spent all night on that mountain wedged under the cliff where I had secured
myself using the survival skills my parents had taught me until help arrived.
I was hardly going to let some immature, self-important,
rich, religious snob get the better of me. I like to believe I appreciated my
parents' lesson of living each moment to its fullest. Rio deserved the chance to
live each moment too and not have her past thrown in her face; this place was
bad enough just dealing with our present circumstance.
"I'll pick you up here when class lets out,"
Christina ordered as she dropped me off at Biology.
"Sorry, but I've already been enslaved for the noon
hour," I countered.
"That wasn't a request, Mr. Braxton," she stated
with a serene gaze. "I'm to take you to the Chancellor's office at
noon."
"Am I not trusted to find my way there on my own?"
I questioned.
"Mr. Braxton, you are a boy who lied his way into an
all-girls Christian college so trusting you doesn't seem to be the wise course
of action," she smugly informed me.
"Is it because I have a cock or that this place is a
super-nova of female sexual repression?" I asked next. The accompanying
freshman pack mule gulped.
"I'll see you in forty-five minutes," Christina
informed me as she sauntered off. I gave her vagabond a wink and she winked
back.
Before I got in the room I got a message from Iona; all my
free time was booked through nine tonight. Since I was almost late to class
there were only four chairs open for me: three in the back and one in the midst
of them. I chose to be polite.
My Biology professor was Doctor Burns who looked old enough
to have been around during the Scopes Monkey Trial and his thinking was about
as conservative. It wasn't cutting edge science. Hell, I could barely see the
Scientific Method from our Ivory Tower of Religious Intolerance. The girl to my
left kept raising the hemline of her skirt until I verified she was wearing
pink French cut panties and that kept me awake through this scholastic
nightmare.
To be continued in part 2, By FinalStand for Literotica.
1 hr 3 min

About ExplicitNovels

From the publisher's feed

Welcome to the best works of emerging explicit romance authors. Explicit Novels daily Podcast presents long-format novels over a span of daily episodes. Subscribe to our podcasting channels.

Share ExplicitNovels

Sign up to save your podcasts

ExplicitNovels

ExplicitNovels episodes

About ExplicitNovels